Richard S. Tuttle

Sapphire of the Fairies

Chapter 1

Lorgo

The woman’s scream echoed through theFisherman’s Inn in Lorgo. Lorgo was once part of Sordoa before theCollapse of the Universes a generation ago. Now, Lorgo is in one ofthe many unclaimed areas of the continent, which hasn’t receivedthe attention of any of the marauding armies yet. Esta Tern, theinnkeeper, told the young boy selling rabbits to wait and hurriedhis bulky frame up the stairs and along the corridor to the room atthe end of the hall. Esta knew which room the scream must have comefrom because he had only one female customer this morning and hedidn’t stand for unregistered guests in his rooms. Esta bangedloudly on the door. “Innkeeper! What’s the problem in there? Openthe door.”

The door opened and the femaletraveler, dressed in a fine white robe, pointed towards thewindow.

“Somebody was trying to comein through the window,” she shrieked. “What kind of an inn are yourunning when decent people don’t even have privacy in theirroom?”

Esta trudged over and leaned out thewindow, looking in both directions. Only a skinny strip of wood ranalong this side of the building and a bandit would have to be crazyto attempt moving along it, the fall could kill him. Down below inthe street nobody was moving. The only movement visible was down inthe harbor area where the last of the fishermen were putting out tosea. Esta watched the small, drab boats heading seaward under thedim light of morning before closing the shutters and turning to thewoman.

“I don’t see anything outthere,” he stated. “Don’t think anyone could walk on the littlestrip of wood out there and there aren’t any ladders insight.”

“Are you calling me a liar?”she demanded. “I tell you, someone was out there and I shouldn’thave to pay for a room that’s not private.”

Esta made a motion to smooth hair onthe top of his head, hair that had disappeared years ago. He hadlong demanded that rooms be paid for in advance and occasionallyran into customers who would find fault with rooms just to gettheir money back. Placing his fists on his hips, he scowled at thewoman.

“Look,” he stated, “this is aprivate room, just what you paid for. Your door locks and thewindows have shutters. You want to go parading yourself around infront of an open window, that’s your business, but if yourscreaming wakes any of my late sleepers, I’ll have to kick youout.”

Esta stormed off, leaving the womancomplaining as he left. Everyone looked towards Esta as he reachedthe ground floor and the innkeeper just waved them off to indicatethat there was nothing to worry about. Back in the kitchen, hereturned his attention to the young boy who was selling rabbits tothe inn.

“Sorry, Arik,” he sighed.“That’s one crazy woman. First she travels around without a decentbodyguard, or as part of a caravan, and now she tries to sleep forfree. She wouldn’t even get to keep her coins if I did refund herroom price. The bandits would get her for sure. How many rabbits doyou have this morning, Arik?”

“Six good-sized ones thismorning, sir,” Arik replied. “What was the screamingabout?”

Esta looked up at Arik and rubbed hischin. “Nothing, I suppose. Where is your friend, Tedi, thismorning? Have you seen him?”

“No, sir,” the boy answered.“I suppose he’s sleeping late today. I should hurry along, though,if I’m going to fish with my father today.”

“Sorry, Arik,” the innkeeperapologized. “I saw him leaving while I was upstairs. I shouldn’thave kept you so long.”

“It’s okay, Master Tern,” Ariksaid. “He doesn’t really need my help anymore. The fish keepgetting smaller and less plentiful each season. Pretty soon, someof the fishermen are going to have to find other work.”

“Well, it’s a good thingyou’ve decided to branch out then,” chuckled Esta. “This is a finemorning’s work, Arik, the best batch of rabbits you’ve brought inthis month.”

“Thank you, sir,” beamed Arikas Esta counted out the coins for the young hunter. “Do you thinkthe bandits will attack Lorgo again?”

Esta leaned his bulky frame against thelong wooden table that was the centerpiece of the kitchen. “Isuppose they will,” he answered. “Ever since the Collapse, theworld has been a very unsafe place. The bandits will keep attackingand raiding until one of the great armies wipes themout.”

“Do you think we could send amessage to one of these great armies and get them to come help us?”quizzed Arik.

Esta laughed and scowled at the sametime. “Lad, the only difference between the bandits and the greatarmies is that the armies are bigger. They’ll loot and plunder usas sure as the bandits. The only reason that they will kill thebandits is to get rid of the competition.” The innkeeper’s browknotted with concern. “Sooner or later some of them are going tocome, though.”

Arik gazed at the innkeeper trying togauge his mood. For once Master Tern seemed to be talkative, butnone of the townspeople seemed to want to talk about the daysbefore the Collapse. Hesitantly, Arik broached the unspeakabletopic. “What was it like before the Collapse? Could you really seethe sun? Were there bandits then also?”

Esta jolted upright and hurriedlyglanced around the room before turning a frosty glare at Arik. Hisfists were clenched and he appeared to be struggling with himselfto avoid striking the boy. Arik stood toe-to-toe with the innkeeperand didn’t flinch. Although he was considered a boy in the town,Arik was already a year past Forgeno, the age when young menstarted their apprenticeships. Forgeno didn’t hold much meaning inLorgo anymore, as trade with other cities was limited to anoccasional merchant or caravan because of the bandits. Mostmerchants refused to travel except with the rare caravans. As aresult, most trades in Lorgo were of a similar nature to a smallvillage instead of the bustling seaport town it used to be and mostyoung men became fishermen.

Esta’s composure softened and the largeman relaxed his tense stand. “You should know better than to talkof times before the Collapse,” he admonished. “It is said that towish for the old times out loud is to bring down the wrath of theDark One on you and your kin.”

“But you don’t believe that,do you?” pressured Arik.

“Of course not,” blustered theinnkeeper. “Still, if anyone heard me talking, the town wouldboycott my inn. There aren’t enough travelers to survive on. Idepend on the townspeople coming in and eating and drinking. Ican’t afford to alienate anyone.”

“I won’t tell a soul,”promised Arik.

“Well, truth be told, you areof the age to be making up your own mind now and soon you’ll betaking a wife,” whispered Esta. “I suppose you have the right toknow the truth for what it’s worth.”

“I reckon I do,” smiled Arik,“but I’m not making promises to any girls.”

“A smart lad,” laughed Estawhile glancing around to make sure that they were still alone.“It’s true enough, it is. When I was a younger man, Lorgo was afine town, almost a city. It was a town in the great nation ofSordoa, which was so large that it would take a month on a fasthorse to go from border to border and everywhere that rider went,the sun would shine all day long. At night you could look up andsee the heavens, a thousand twinkling lights dancing around theblack sky. When the moon was full, you could read a book by itslight and it used to cast a long swath of golden light over thesea, calling lovers down to the beaches to marvel at itsreflection.”

“I’ve read about the moon, butit’s hard to imagine the sight you describe,” sighed Arik. “Werethere bandits back then, too?”

“No,” reflected Esta, “banditsdidn’t last very long back then. The army would hang them and thearmy was a friend of the people in Sordoa, not like the armies oftoday. People call them great armies, but they’re just a large bandof ruffians. The Sordoan Army was a real army with uniforms anddiscipline. It was the most feared army in the world, but thecitizens of Sordoa didn’t have to fear them. The merchants used tokill bandits, too. Some young boy from Targa, probably not mucholder than you, made a name for himself and a fortune by becomingthe first merchant with his own army of bandit-killers. It got so abandit would only attack a lone stranger in the woods.”

“Wouldn’t all that sun burnall the crops?” asked Arik.

“Glory, no,” chuckled theinnkeeper. “The plants need the sun. The dark sky is why the cropsget smaller and fewer every year. The animals also suffer withoutenough food to survive on. No, lad, sunshine is a wonderful thing.What I’d give to see another sunny day.”

Arik sensed the innkeeper’s despair andknew his questioning would soon be over. “What caused the changeand when will it change back?” he asked.

Esta frowned and chewed on his lowerlip as he answered. “Some say that a great demon escaped hisimprisonment and collapsed the universes. A god came along andimprisoned the demon again, but not before the demon found theworld’s greatest magician and made him the Dark One and commandedhim to rule over the world for a thousand years. It is said thatthe Dark One abhors the sun and ordered it to remain hidden andnever show its face again.”

“You mean that I’ll never getto see the sun?” exclaimed Arik.

Approaching footsteps warned theinnkeeper of the pending interruption and he rounded on the younghunter. “You won’t get to see tomorrow if you don’t get about yourbusiness and leave me to mine.”

Arik walked out the back door of theinn, jiggling the coins in his purse, pondering a world withoutbandits and an inky black sky. As he turned the corner of the inn,a hand reached out and grabbed him.

“Tedi!” Arikexclaimed.

“Shhh,” whispered Tedi. “Idon’t want old man Esta to hear you.”

“So it was you,” chuckledArik. “What did you do to make the woman scream?”

Tedi pulled his friend down the dustyalley and away from the inn. “I was just making rounds of the emptyrooms to see if anybody left something behind. How was I supposedto know that some woman would be getting dressed?”

Arik shook his head. “I don’t knowwhat’s going to kill you first, falling off a roof or getting beatto death by your father when you get caught.”

Tedi frowned at the mention of hisfather. “If he beats me again, it will be the last time that hedoes. He nearly broke three of my ribs last time. I’m not goingthrough that again. I’d rather take my chances in the woods withthe bandits.”

Arik remembered the last time that Tediwas beaten. Arik was concerned that Alan Markel might kill his sonone day. He knew it wouldn’t be on purpose, but Tedi’s father wasdrunk most of the time and Arik suspected the fisherman didn’trealize how strong he was or how hard he could hit. Alan neverrecovered from the loss of his wife and had spent the last threeyears going from bottle to bottle. Arik’s father, Konic Clava, andAlan used to be best friends and used to take their boats outtogether. Tedi and Arik used to go along and help. Three years ago,bandits raided the town and both of the boys’ mothers had beentaken. When the two fishermen and their sons returned from the seathat day, Alan started drinking. He hasn’t been sober a daysince.

“Why do you do it?” Arikasked. “Why don’t you take your father’s boat out and fish or comehunting with me? There are lots of ways to make money withoutstealing it. I just sold six rabbits to Esta and he’ll take a lotmore if I can get them.”

Tedi kicked a stone down the dustyalley. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “I never was much good atfishing and there aren’t that many fish left, anyway. I guess Ilike the adventure, the chance of getting caught and the thrill ofgetting away with something. I was never as good a shot with a bowas you, anyway.”

“We could go huntingtogether,” offered Arik. “We’ll split everything we get no matterwho bags it.”

“Your father needs the moneyas much as mine does,” submitted Tedi. “He’s always having to buythings to fix his boat and nets. He’s hardly making enough to liveon as it is.”

“That doesn’t matter,”declared Arik. “My father and your father have been friends a longtime. I’m sure that he would give whatever he could to help yourdad.”

“Your dad is the only friendmy father has,” admitted Tedi, “and my father doesn’t even realizeit. Besides, anything my father gets is going towards the nextbottle. No, I’ll try hunting with you, but I’ll only keep what Iactually get myself.”

“You’re a good enough shot tobring in plenty of game,” cheered Arik. “Let’s go by my place andI’ll show you the animal trap I made. I’m hoping that I can catchsomething really big with it.”

The smell of fish and salt airincreased as the boys sauntered down the alley towards the dockarea where both of the boys lived. Arik laid his bow and quiver onthe stoop of his house and led Tedi around to the back yard.Proudly, Arik picked up his homemade trap and presented it toTedi.

“It looks like a metal jaw,”commented Tedi. “How does it work?”

“Well, it doesn’t really workyet,” conceded Arik. “I used oarlocks for the jaws and filed theminto teeth. They’ll hold tight whatever gets between them, but Ineed to find a couple of stiff springs to put some pressure onthem. I’ve looked everywhere that I can think of, but I can’t findany. See, the springs will go in right here.”

Tedi was impressed. “I’ll check aroundand see what I can find,” he offered.

“Well, if you find anything,let me know,” smiled Arik. “And don’t steal them. I’ve got enoughmoney to pay for them.”

“I don’t steal,” replied Tediangrily. “Taking stuff that people leave behind before theinnkeeper gets it and keeps it for himself is notstealing.”

“Alright,” conceded Arik, “Ijust don’t want you getting beat again.” Arik wanted to believe inTedi’s honesty, but still he wondered how Tedi could find all ofthe things he had claimed to find. It was mostly the things thatTedi found that kept some food on his father’s table and drink inhis father’s cup. What amazed Arik the most, was the gold necklacethat Tedi wore all of the time. It certainly was a very expensivepiece of jewelry with six strands of delicate gold woven in anintertwining fashion that culminated in a small golden heart.Certainly, no goldsmith in Lorgo had the skill to create such apiece and the thought of some traveler leaving it in a room at theinn was preposterous. The necklace was probably valuable enough tobuy a new home, but Tedi never gave any inclination to part with iteven when he and his father had no food to eat. In any event, Tedistormed off angrily whenever Arik mentioned thenecklace.

“Why don’t we go out to thewoods and try getting some game,” offered Arik.

“Later in the day would bebetter,” Tedi replied quickly. “There are bandits just outside oftown and the way they were carrying on last night, they won’t begetting up early.”

“How do you know about thebandits?” asked Arik.

“I overheard Esta talking to atraveler yesterday,” responded Tedi. “They were talking about amerchant coming down from the North. I was hoping to find theircampsite and hear tales of the outside before the townspeople allcrowded around. You know how nobody will talk about the old timesand I figured if I shared a campfire with him, he would feel betterabout talking. The only thing I found were a group of bandits,though. I don’t suppose a lone merchant will survive to even gethere now.”

“You’re crazy going out in thewoods at night,” exclaimed Arik. He wanted to add in a statementabout what they would do to get their hands on Tedi’s necklace anddecided not to let Tedi end the discussion and storm off. “What ifthe bandits saw you? Nobody would even know what happened to you?You would just end up dead and rotting in the forest.”

Tedi looked down sheepishly andshuffled his feet like a small boy being scolded by his mother.Slowly, though, his shame turned to anger and he thrust his chin upand his lips tightened with determination. “I am not a little boyanymore, Arik,” he shouted. “I know how to take care of myself. Infact, they did see me and they did try to kill me and they didn’tsucceed.”

“What happened?” Arik askedcalmly. “How did you get away?”

Tedi stood silently for a moment andcalmed himself. He reached into his pouch and brought out a smallmetal disk painted black with sharp points on it like an artist’sdrawing of a sunburst. “One of them threw this at me. I never evensaw it coming, but it missed and struck a tree. I grabbed it andtook off.”

Arik reached over and took the smalldisk, feeling the sharp points. Murmuring to himself Arik said, “Iwonder if they are planning to attack the town again. Maybe weshould alert somebody. How many bandits were there?”

His anger dissipated, Tedi repliedsoftly. “I didn’t get a chance to find out. I wanted to sneak backafter they chased me, but I couldn’t chance it. I don’t know howthat one bandit knew I was there. I pride myself on being able tosneak up on people, but I didn’t even get close before he hurledthat thing at me. I guess I’m not as courageous as I like topretend.”

“Not courageous!” Arikexclaimed. “Nobody I know would intentionally sneak up on a groupof bandits. What were you trying to . . . ”, Arik stopped. Itsuddenly dawned on him why Tedi was sneaking up on bandits. Tedi’swhole life had fallen apart the day their mothers were taken fromthem by bandits. He wondered how long Tedi had been sneaking intothe forest at night in an attempt to find his mother again. Ariktalked admiringly as he gave the small weapon back to Tedi. “Youhave more courage than any ten men in this town, Tedi. Only a foolwould have attempted that camp twice. You’re pretty quiet when youwant to be, but that bandit must have pretty good hearing. You’reused to sneaking around people, not animals. I’ve learned a fewtricks about being quiet in the woods from old man Grein, thetrapper. I could show them to you if you want.”

“I would like that,” beamedTedi. “And I’ll let you practice throwing this nasty little thingat trees. I don’t know how we are going to alert the townspeople,though. My father has warned me to stay out of the woods at nightand you know what he’ll do if he finds out.”

“Esta knows that I hunt in thewoods,” offered Arik. “I can tell him that I saw the bandits andyou won’t get in trouble. Tell me exactly where you saw them on theway back to the inn.”

Arik went back to the front stoop toretrieve his bow and quiver while Tedi ran next door to get hisown. The boys walked along the shore to the quay, lost inconversation of bandits and battle and the town finally standing upto the thieves. The problem, of course, was that most of theable-bodied men were out to sea trying to haul in meager catches offish. At the quay, the boys turned up the broad street heading forthe coastal highway that ran through the town of Lorgo. Many of theshops were abandoned and boarded up. Arik, once again, began tothink of what the town must have been like before the Collapse. Hepictured all of the businesses open and people bustling about withgaily wrapped packages under their arms. He imagined grandcarriages bearing nobility up and down the street with theirfootmen keeping pace and their mounted guards fore and aft. Hefantasized columns of Sordoan soldiers marching along the coastalhighway on their way to a frontier fort, their uniforms all withmatching bright colors and gilded with gold. It took him a momentto realize that Tedi was no longer beside him. He looked up anddown the street and the only person moving was a sturdy woman in along green dress and wearing a felt hat with an embroidered stripof flowers around it. She was walking down the center of the wideavenue and staring at him. Without knowing why, Arik turned anddashed between the two closest buildings and turned down the alleytowards the sea. Arik was halfway down the alley when Tedi calledto him. Arik stopped short and peered around. Tedi was hidingbeside some old crates behind one of the buildings.

“Why did you leave me?” pantedArik.

“I had my reasons,” laughedTedi, “but I’m not running like I just saw a revenant. What are yourunning from?”

Arik winced as he thought of overheardstories of revenants, beings brought back from the dead that couldnot be killed. Suddenly he broke out laughing. “I don’t know,” heoffered. I guess I was daydreaming on the way to the inn and lookedup to see this woman walking towards me. At least I thought she washeading towards me. It felt like her eyes were burning into me. Idon’t know why, but I just started running. Pretty stupid, Iguess.”

“If she was wearing green,”Tedi laughed, “it wasn’t so stupid. That was the woman who screamedthis morning at the inn and she saw us walking together before Itook off running. I don’t know if she saw me through her windowearlier, but I’m not about to take any chances. Best off if we justavoid her.”

“I wonder what she is doing inLorgo,” Arik mused. “Her dress is one of the finest I’ve ever seenand Esta remarked about her traveling without a bodyguard. I can’tsee her getting past all of the bandits along the highway and ifshe had family here, she wouldn’t be staying at the inn. It justdoesn’t make any sense.”

Tedi stared down the alley and tuggedat his woolen breeches. “You know,” he began, “in all the time I’vebeen checking out the Fisherman’s Inn, there has never been a lonewoman staying there. In fact, I don’t remember any woman everstaying there. Most of the women who come through town stay at oneof the inns along the highway. That’s a pretty fine dress to beheading for the quay. Well, at least we know she won’t see us whenwe talk to Esta. Come on, we’ll go up the alley to theinn.”

The boys were laughing at being soskittish as they proceeded up the alley, but, still, they eachturned and looked towards the street as they passed any openingthat afforded a view. As the boys neared the Fisherman’s Inn, thedistinctive sound of a traveling merchant trilled the air. The twoboys looked at each other with their mouths hanging open and racedbetween two buildings to the street. Where the street met thecoastal highway, a lone merchant's wagon was just pulling into asmall courtyard. The boys forgot all of their thoughts regardingbandits and finely dressed women and raced towards thecourtyard.

Chapter 2

Witch

Arik and Tedi screeched to a halt justas the old merchant was climbing down from the driver’s seat of thewagon. The old man was dressed in drab gray woolen breeches andmatching tunic. His garments were clean, but had obviously beenmended many times over the years. A gray woolen cap was stretchedover his head and he moved as if he had been sitting too long onthe wagon. A young boy, similarly attired but in brown, was alreadybringing oat buckets from the rear of the wagon for the two oldhorses that stood quietly at the front of the wagon. The oldmerchant moved to the rear of the wagon and lowered a small gatethat kept parcels from falling off.

“Say, old timer,” hailed Tedi,“what news do you bring from the North?”

The young boy had returned for a coupleof buckets to get water from the well for the horses. HearingTedi’s remark, the young boy shot a disapproving glare at the twotown boys, but left to accomplish his tasks. Tedi knew that theyonly had moments for any news before the townspeople startedgathering and then there would be no talk of old times.

The old man turned towards Tedi andlooked him up and down before answering.

“The news from up North,child, is that their children are better mannered. The name I useis Boris Khatama. That means that you will address me as MasterKhatama and if it’s news you want, then you will wait for thetownspeople to assemble and hear it with the rest.”

“Forgive my friend’s lack ofmanners, Master Khatama,” offered Arik. “We are eager to hear ofnews that the townspeople never speak of. Lorgo is a small town andmost people refuse to discuss things that Tedi and I read about inbooks. I hope you will forgive our poor manners.”

Master Khatama focused his attentionson Arik as he pulled down small crates of goods from the wagon.“And why should I talk of things that your own parents would rathernot have you hear?”

“Oh, it’s not that they don’twant us to hear,” Arik responded quickly, “but I fear that theystill think of us as children and too young to hear such stories.Why just this morning at the inn . . . a friend was telling meabout the old times, but he had to return to work. Our fathers arefishermen and they are gone most of the day and tired at night.Besides, what they know is very limited as they have not traveledfar and wide as I’m sure you have.”

Master Khatama peered at the boys againas if measuring them. The clatter of approaching footstepsannounced the coming townspeople. “We’ll see,” Boris whispered.“You go help Tanya brush the horses, while your friend here helpsme unload the wagon and you two can join us for dinner. I willconsider then what I will speak of.”

“Yes, Sir,” repliedArik.

“Tanya?” questioned Tedilooking at the young boy watering the horses. “I mean, yes, Sir.Right away, Sir.”

As Tedi moved to help the merchantunload the wagon, Arik walked to the front to help with the horseswith Tedi’s comment ringing in his ears. As he approached themerchant’s helper, he looked more closely. While her face stillsported the glare given to Tedi for his comment, Arik could now seethat she was indeed a girl, a rather beautiful girl if she had notbeen dressed in those rags. “Pardon me, Tanya,” Arik greeted thegirl, “but Master Khatama requested that I offer you assistancewith brushing the horses.”

“As if I required assistance,”snapped Tanya. “You can only brush the horses if you know whatyou’re doing, fisherboy. And if you have any more sly commentsabout my uncle, you’ll lose your teeth.”

Arik stepped back and raised his handto ward off the expected attack. “Tanya, please,” he saidsoothingly. “Tedi did not really mean anything disrespectful. Hejust has a brash way of talking. He thinks if he acts tough, toughpeople will leave him be. I am no horseman, but I do occasionallyhelp out at Master Tern’s stables. I do know how to brush ahorse.”

Tanya tossed a brush to Arik and beganusing one herself. The pair worked on in silence for some minutesbefore Arik spoke again. “Tanya, I really do apologize for Tedi’sremarks. He was anxious about hearing some news of the old timesand he knew the townspeople would be arriving soon.”

After a few more minutes of silence,Tanya finally asked, “What’s your name, fisherboy?”

Arik looked over the horse at the younggirl. “I am Arik Clava,” he finally answered. “And I would preferthat you do not call me fisherboy. You make it sound like aderogatory term and my father is a fisherman. I find nothingdishonest or unsavory in his character because of his profession.He provides the best he can and I’m proud to be hisson.”

Tanya stopped brushing and gazed at thevillage boy. “It would appear that I also owe you an apology, ArikClava,” the merchant’s niece responded. “It was meant as aderogatory term and I apologize for it. Why are you so interestedin the old times? I thought all of you Sordoans feared the Dark Onecoming in the night if you spoke of them.”

Arik dropped his brush and started.“You know about Sordoa?” he exclaimed. “I never heard it mentioneduntil earlier today. I’ve read a little about it, but only of timeslong gone. Do you know about the Collapse and whathappened?”

“Did this Master Tern teachyou how to do that with the brush?” Tanya smirked.

Arik apologized profusely and retrievedthe brush, once again applying long strokes to the horse. “What canyou tell me of the Collapse?” he questioned.

Tanya stopped brushing the horse andstuck out her hand for Arik’s brush. “You did good enough for a f .. . boy who is not used to taking care of horses,” she quipped. “Iwill tell you nothing of the Collapse or the old times. If yourtownspeople found out, my uncle would be driven out of town andtimes are poor enough as it is without losing some tradehere.”

“I won’t tell anyone,” Arikpromised. “I won’t tell a soul. We could just be friends talking.No one will suspect what we are talking about.”

“You won’t tell a soul becauseyou will have nothing to tell,” she stated. “And I don’t havefriends. Friends cause you pain and grief and I don’t need anymoreof either, thank you very much.”

Tanya disappeared around the side ofthe wagon and a befuddled Arik headed towards Tedi, who was nowstanding with the crowd of townspeople that had gathered to hearthe latest news. Tedi noticed the woman in the green dress on theother side of the crowd and she seemed to be trying to slidethrough the group nonchalantly. After fifteen minutes of tales ofbleakness and starvation, bandits and rogue armies, the two boysleft the gathering with the mysterious woman only several feetaway. People started crowding around the merchant and picking outsmall items from a rather poor selection of goods. Tedi pulledanxiously at Arik’s sleeve and started to run towards theharbor.

When the boys reached Arik’s home, theyleaned against the back of the house in silence. Finally, Tediturned towards Arik. “Did you see her trying to get closer to me,”he wheezed.

“I’d say it was yourimagination,” offered Arik, “but she sure didn’t seem to beinterested in anything the merchant had to sell. What did the old .. . Master Khatama have to say after I left?”

“Not much,” Tedi replied. “Hegriped a lot about youngsters today and their lack of respect fortheir elders. He also asked our ages about three different times. Iguess my big mouth got us off to a rather poor start.”

“I’ll say,” chuckled Arik.“The merchant’s niece practically bit my head off for that onecomment she overheard you say. She’s a bitter one, she is. You hearpeople talk about bitter old maids, well, this girl is around ourage and she already has the demeanor to put those old maids toshame.”

“Well, I guess we won’t haveto bother going back for dinner, then,” Tedi laughed. “The chanceof either one of them knowing anything useful, or telling us ifthey did, is probably out of the question.”

“I don’t know about that,”remarked Arik. “Even the girl knows about Sordoa and the Collapse.She wouldn’t talk about it, but I could tell that sheknows.”

“If I didn’t know better, Icould almost be suspicious of you liking Tanya,” chuckledTedi.

“Forget it!” exclaimed Arik.“She doesn’t even want friends. I tried to be friendly with her andI had to keep an eye on her hands to see if she would pull a knifeon me. That girl is poison and will never have any friends, nevermind boyfriends. Still, she does possess knowledge that I’d like tohave. I’m willing to go back and talk as long you come and keep aneye on her hands.”

“Heck, if nothing else it’s afree meal,” smirked Tedi. “Why are you interested in the Collapseso much all of a sudden?”

“I don’t know,” replied Arik.“Lately, I’ve been having dreams of what I think the old times musthave been like. I guess it may just be not knowing what all of theolder people know and frustration at their stubborn refusal to talkabout it.”

“You mean you are not afraidof calling down the Dark One on your family?” askedTedi.

Arik combed backed his shoulder lengthbrown hair with his fingers and sat on the back stoop. “How are wesupposed to believe that story about the Dark One if nobody is evenwilling to talk about him?” he quizzed. “You know, Tanya laughedabout the Sordoans believing in that story. She called us Sordoans.She knows an awful lot about what I want to know. I’ve got to gether to open up and tell me.”

“You have a better chance ofher opening up a cut on your lip,” laughed Tedi. “Why don’t we goout in the forest and see what game we can find. I doubt thebandits are still around if the peddler got through, but we can goout the south end just in case.”

The boys headed along the shore towardsthe south end of Lorgo. When they reached the quay, the woman inthe green dress stepped out in front of them. Tedi grabbed Arik’ssleeve and the boys ran out to the end of one of the docks. Thewoman slowly marched after them and paused not ten feet from theend of the dock where Arik and Tedi stood with no escape. The womanstood staring at them, her long black hair twisted into a singlebraid as thick as an oar shaft. “Who are you?” shedemanded.

For several moments, the boys ponderedtheir position. Certainly they could leap into the sea and shewouldn’t follow or maybe they could just run past her. When theyrefused to answer and the woman realized that they still planned toevade her, she moved her hands and the boys were frozen in placefrom the neck down. Arik tried to move his arms and legs andfailed. His body refused to listen to his commands and it tingledlike he was just doused with a bucket of ice-cold water. Only hishead moved and he realized that it was sweating. Looking at Tedi,he realized that his friend was experiencing the same thing withsweat pouring down his face.

“I’m sorry if we’ve offendedyou, Mistress,” Arik croaked. “Whatever it is you think we’ve done,I apologize for it. If you could just see it in your good grace torelease us, I promise we won’t bother you anymore.”

“Shut up!” she shouted.Lowering her voice as she came closer, she stared Arik in the eyes.“What is your name, youngling?” she demanded.

“Arik Clava, Mistress,” Arikwhispered, “and my friend is Tedi Markel.”

“Tell me how old you are,”commanded the witch as she came toe-to-toe with Arik, her breathsmelling strongly of onions.

“Fourteen years,” wheezed Ariktrying unsuccessfully to lean back away from the strong odor. “Andso is Tedi,” he quickly appended.

“You look much older thanfourteen,” she scowled. “Perhaps you need a lesson in truthtelling. How old are your parents and where do theylive?”

Sweat was dripping into Arik’s eyes andhis nose was starting to twitch. Arik was focusing on the woman’sface when all of a sudden, she literally rose up and was tossedinto the sea. The moment she hit the water, the spell binding thetwo boys broke and they took off running down the dock. They didn’tstop running until they entered the woods at the south end of town.They both collapsed into a gully and turned to watch the path fromtown. Long minutes of silence passed before either onetalked.

“What was all that about?”asked Tedi. “And why did you lie about our ages?”

“I don’t know,” answered Arik.“Nothing about today makes much sense. When she trapped us, Ithought she was after you because of the incident at the inn thismorning, but she seemed to be more interested in me. I guess Ifigured if she thought we were younger, the punishment for whateverit was that I was supposed to have done would be less because wewere younger. I don’t know why, but I don’t mind telling you that Iwas scared like I’ve never been scared before.”

Tedi nodded in agreement and wiped thesweat from his short black hair. “Why is everyone interested in ourage all of a sudden? First the merchant asks me three times and nowthis . . . witch. This witch uses magic on us in broad daylight anddemands to know how old we are. How did you manage to trip heranyway? I was frozen solid except for my head.”

“I didn’t do anything,” Arikquivered. “Somebody else tossed her into the sea.”

“What do you mean someoneelse?” quizzed Tedi. “There wasn’t anyone else around. Nobody insight anywhere.”

“I know,” Arik grimaced, “butI was looking at her face when it happened. She was more surprisedthan we were. Someone used magic on her like she was using on us.She may even think it was one of us. One thing I know for certain.I am not going to be anywhere where she can get a hold of us again.That woman would kill us as soon as talk to us again.”

“But you gave her our realnames,” Tedi objected. “Even if we can stay safely hidden, whatabout our fathers? She’ll have no trouble finding out where theClava and Markel homes are.”

Arik pondered for a while as hisbreathing simmered down and his heart started beating regularlyagain. He reached into his pouch and extracted some coins andpressed them into Tedi’s hand. “Get to your father as quickly asyou can. Tell him that the innkeeper at one of the inns owes you afavor and he can drink for free all day if he hurries. Pick any innbut the Fisherman’s Inn. Give the coins to the innkeeper. It shouldbe enough to cover his drink and a room for the night. I’m sureyour father will need the room before he’s done.”

“You know I don’t like himdrinking,” spat Tedi.

“I know, Tedi, but you won’tlike him any better dead. Let him drink today. Tomorrow we can comeup with a better plan. That woman will be soaked and she’ll have toreturn to the Fisherman’s Inn to get changed, so we don’t have muchtime. When you get done, meet me back here.”

“Okay,” Tedi agreed, “but whatabout your father?”

“I’m going to send a messageout to him by one of the old fishermen who repair nets now. I’llhave my father bring his boat in down here away from thedocks.”

“What if he ignores themessage?” asked Tedi.

“He won’t,” stated Arik.“After my mother was taken, I was pretty upset and frightened aboutthe bandits coming back. I refused to acknowledge that she wasreally gone and my father had some harsh words for me about lying.Then I was afraid they would come back for my father or me and thatmy father wouldn’t believe me if I told him I was in trouble. Hepromised me that if I ever swore on my mother’s life that I was introuble, he would believe me without question. If anything can besaid of Konic Clava, it is that he is a man of hisword.”

The boys split up to see to theirfathers and returned an hour later. Tedi was frowning when hearrived. “The green witch is on the prowl again,” Tedi scowled. “Iheard her asking Master Tern about our fathers and mothers andwhere they lived. He asked her if she had a problem with either ofus and when she didn’t answer he told her to get out and let himget his work done. That put her in a right nasty mood as if shewasn’t in one already. Incidentally, she’s wearing a blue dressnow. Then she started going down the street towards the quay andstopped in each building. I didn’t see any smiles crossing herface, so I guess nobody was willing to talk to astranger.”

“Sooner or later somebody willanswer her,” Arik sighed. “Who is she and what does she want withus?”

“I don’t know, but I suspectthat she won’t leave town until we answer her questions,” musedTedi.

Arik sat drawing pictures in the dirtwith a stick and finally jumped to his feet. “I’ve got it!” heexclaimed. “Let me sneak back into town and tell everybody thatwe’ve decided to go seek our fortune up north somewhere and lefttown. Whatever she wants, she’ll have to head north to findus.”

“That sounds good,” admittedTedi, “but why north?”

“The bandits you saw in theforest,” beamed Arik. “With any luck at all, they’ll take hercaptive before she gets to the next town.”

“I like it,” Tedi readilyagreed. “I’ll tell everybody down by the quay. You get yourself upto the Fisherman’s Inn and tell Master Tern. He likes you for somereason and the witch has to end up back there sometime.”

Arik dashed up alleys and slid betweenbuildings until he was behind the Fisherman’s Inn. It wasapproaching late afternoon and fairly soon the dinner hour would beupon him, making Master Tern unavailable without entering thecommon room. He still hadn’t figured out a way to get Master Ternto believe his story. Arik quickly slipped in the back door to thekitchen and caught Master Tern entering from the door to the commonroom. The kitchen help didn’t even blink as Master Tern strodeacross the room and swept Arik out the back door.

“What kind of trouble have yougotten yourself into?” demanded the innkeeper. “You should know bynow that the Markel boy is nothing but trouble.”

“I don’t know, Master Tern,”Arik quickly offered. “We didn’t do anything, but that witch meansus harm. I can feel it.”

“This has to do with thismorning and her window, doesn’t it?” Esta scolded.

“I don’t think so, MasterTern,” confided Arik. “Tedi was up on the roof this morning, butshe seems more interested in me and it doesn’t have anything to dowith her window. She’s been stalking us all day and finally trappedus on one of the docks. She threatened us and demanded to knowabout our ages and our families and where we lived.”

“I figured that Tedi would bethe one on the roof this morning,” growled Master Tern. “Sheprobably knows it was a young boy but not what he looks like andshe is picking on you because you look older. It is a very seriousthing to be pushing women into the sea, young man, and I expect tobe talking to your father about this matter.”

“We didn’t push her,” pleadedArik. “We couldn’t push her. We couldn’t even run away, MasterTern. She had us frozen from the neck down with magic. Somebodyelse tossed her into the water and they had to have used magic,too, because there was nobody else in sight.”

“Arik,” sighed the innkeeper,“I am very disappointed in you. Ever since I watched you and Tedifor weeks while your fathers went hunting for your mothers, I’vehad the feeling that you were a very good lad and I’ve grown tolike you, but I will not accept such rubbish from your mouth. Now,you will march inside and sit in the common room until the womancomes back and we will get to the bottom of what you have done toher. I’ll send someone down to the docks to wait for yourfather.”

Esta grabbed Arik by the shoulders andstarted pushing him into the inn.

“No, Master Tern,” Arik almostshouted. “By my mother’s life, I swear that I’m telling the truth.The woman is a witch and she means me harm. I really don’t knowwhy, but I know it well enough to have sent a note to my father tomeet me in the woods and for him not to go home.”

Master Tern stopped abruptly. “I waspresent when your father made you that promise, Arik, and I willact as I know your father would. I will tell you, though, I don’tput much store in stories of magic and you would be the first toadmit that your story seems rather unbelievable.”

“I do understand, MasterTern,” Arik sighed with relief. “I wouldn’t believe it myselfexcept that I felt it. I couldn’t move anything but my head and shestood toe-to-toe with me and demanded to know all about me, and herbreath reeked of onions. I was looking right into her eyes when shewas tossed into the sea and she was very surprised. As soon as shehit the water, it was as if someone untied me. Tedi and I took offrunning.”

“Well, there is no doubt abouther breath,” chuckled Esta. “That woman eats more onions than aregood for a person. I’ll let you go meet with your father, but Iwant to know what is going on.”

“Master Tern,” Arik began,“the reason that I came to you is to lead her away from us beforeshe can do any harm. We know that she has been asking everyone intown where we live and she seems determined to get her questionsanswered. Tedi and I plan to spread the word that we left town tothe north to seek adventure. We hope that she will try to follow usand leave Lorgo.”

“You’re still a bit this sideof a man to be adventuring off,” scolded the innkeeper.

“We don’t plan on reallyleaving, Master Tern,” Arik added quickly. “We’ve had enoughadventure already. We just want to get rid of the witch before shecaptures us or our fathers in that spell again.”

“That cuts pretty close to alie,” admonished Esta.

“It is a lie,” admitted Arik.“I also lied to her about my age. I told her I was fourteen. Idon’t know why, but I get the feeling of just wanting to be rid ofher. Master Tern, I really don’t know what to do about her. I knowshe means me harm and I’ve never done anything to her. I’m hopingthat my father can help me when he arrives.”

“I’m not sure why, Arik,”responded Master Tern, “but I believe you think what you’re sayingis true. I won’t lie for you, though. The woman started questioningme and I refused to answer her. I will do that again. You run alongand meet with your father and tell him that I want to know what isreally going on.”

“Certainly, Master Tern,”replied Arik. “You could honestly tell her that I said we wereleaving town. If she is not really after me, she won’t follow. Iwill go to my father and he will let you know what is goingon.”

Arik hurried down the alleys andbetween buildings to return to the woods at the edge of town justas the sky was getting darker. It could hardly be called a sunsetby a boy who had never seen the sun, but it was the time of daythat the fisherman planned to be back in port. Hopefully, he wouldmake it to the woods without running into the witch.

Chapter 3

Merchant

Konic Clava was a large,square-shouldered man with heavily muscled arms and hard callusesfrom many years of plying his trade as a fisherman. His short brownhair and square jaw gave his face the hardened look of a frontiersoldier. His well-proportioned frame gave the impression of someonewho could handle himself in a brawl without working up a sweat.Yet, for all of his hard looks, Konic’s eyes spoke of a kindgentleness beneath his imposing figure. His gray tunic was accentedat the waist by a broad leather belt with loops and notchesdesigned to hold various implements of a fisherman. The only toolcurrently hanging from the belt was a long, sharp knife. When Konicspoke, his voice was low and gravely, yet his soft, sure tone wassoothing and comforting.

“You lads did right well underthe circumstances,” Konic was saying to Arik and Tedi, “although Iwould prefer a solution that didn’t involve forcing drink on MasterMarkel. Still, your solution did keep him safely away from thewitch.”

“Then you believe us, Dad?”smiled Arik.

Konic eased himself to the ground andleaned his back against a large tree. “Of course I believe you,son. If either one of you ever lied to me, you’d have to spendnights on your belly for a month. Arik, I told you once that if youever used that oath I would believe you without question. I meantit and I know you did, too. Most of the villagers would probablybelieve that you were lying because nobody believes in magicanymore. Most of them have not been outside the town in theirentire lives. When Alan and I were searching for your mothers, wesaw and heard things that we would not have believed possiblebefore. I believe you saw a witch and I don’t think she would riskexposing herself because somebody looked in her window.”

Tedi winced at the implied insinuationin Master Clava’s remarks. “Master Clava, I was not trying to . . .“

Konic waved the boy to silence. “Tedi,whatever the reason for your little journey up on the roof, it wasnot the reason the witch was questioning you. Arik, I want you boysto move down to the little clearing just south of here, the one weused to picnic in with your mother. Start a campfire but keep alertfor bandits. I’m going into town to get Master Markel and we’llmeet you there.”

“Master Clava,” Tediinterrupted, “are you sure it’s a good idea bringing my father outhere? I mean with his drinking and all, he might . . .”

“Tedi,” Konic began softly,“your father is a good man. Never forget that. He has had a problemcoping with the loss of your mother and he is not the first man totry to drown his grief. I think his time for mourning is over now.I probably should have forced it to end sooner but, in a way, Icould almost join him in a bottle. You know the man as your fatherand that is a pretty narrow scope of perception. I’ve known yourfather for over thirty years and there isn’t a finer person I’veever known. If there is going to be trouble, he is the one man Iwould call on to guard my back. You boys get going and we’ll meetyou there soon.”

“Be careful, Dad,” Arik calledafter the retreating figure.

The boys moved to the clearing andgathered wood for a fire. “Do you believe those things your fathersaid about my dad?” asked Tedi.

Arik turned and looked at Tedi. “If myfather says it, then it’s true,” Arik replied. “I don’t know whathe can do for your father that hasn’t already been tried, but ifanybody can help, he will.”

Tedi nodded solemnly. “I guess what hesaid about my view being too narrow is probably true. I guess I’vebeen more trouble than help to him. I just thought he didn’t careabout me. You know, the times he beat me, I deserved to be beaten.I just don’t think he knew his own strength.”

“Well, maybe everything willturn out for the better,” hoped Arik.

“Yikes!” exclaimed Tedi. “Iforgot about the merchant. We were supposed to eat with him tonightand find out the secrets of the outside world. If we don’t show,he’ll start looking for us and he may run into thewitch.”

“Forget him,” responded Arik.“The secrets of the Collapse can wait a while longer. We’ll talk tothe next merchant to come to town.”

“You don’t understand,” arguedTedi. “I told him our real ages and where we lived. If he goeslooking and runs into the witch, she’ll know everything. I’ll runup and tell him that we have to leave town in a hurry and he’llpoint the witch northward.”

Before Arik could protest, Tedi leapedover a small bush and disappeared into the forest. Tedi ran as fastas his legs would carry him. The sense of urgency in arriving atthe merchant’s wagon before the witch was the only thought on hismind. When he arrived at the wagon, neither the merchant nor hisniece was visible. Tedi ran around to the rear of the wagon andleaned in to peer into the darkness. Roughly, two hands seized hisneck from behind and hurled him to the ground.

“We don’t give our goods away,ruffian,” snarled a voice.

Tedi rolled over onto his back andgazed up to see the old merchant standing over him. “MasterKhatama,” he groaned, “ I was not trying take any goods. I was justcoming to talk with you and thought you might be in thewagon.”

The young girl came towards the wagonand lowered a torch so that Tedi’s face was illuminated. “It’s oneof the young bucks that was coming for dinner,” sheannounced.

“So it is,” growled themerchant while extending a hand to the boy. “Sorry about the toss,lad, but I don’t take kindly to townspeople rummaging through mywagon.”

Tedi was amazed at how firm the oldman’s hands had felt. When he reached up to rub his neck, herealized that his necklace was missing. He started looking aroundfrantically when the merchant moved to him.

“No need to be looking foryour gold, lad,” he whispered. “I’ve got it here. Must have gotstuck on my ring. I’m afraid the clasp is broken, though, but I canfix that right up. You wait here and I’ll be rightback.”

Before Tedi could respond, the merchanthad climbed into the wagon and was lighting a candle. Tedi watchedhim gently lay the necklace on a table and smooth out the twounconnected ends.

“There’s some dinner left,”offered Tanya, “if you truly came to eat.”

Tedi turned towards the girl.“Actually, Arik and I got ourselves in a bit of a fix and I wascoming to tell you that we weren’t going to make it.”

“Why am I not surprised,” shequipped. “You two looked like trouble since I first laid eyes onyou this morning.”

“We are not trouble,” Tediretorted angrily. His tone softened as he delivered the message hehad come to say. “We do have to leave town, though. Arik and I aregoing north at first light to seek our fortunes.”

“You may find a different fatethan fortune if you plan on traveling alone,” the merchant saidfrom behind Tedi. Tedi twirled and the old man was standing theregrinning and holding out the repaired necklace. “The clasp is finenow, lad. As good as it was new. I see that you had broken theclasp once before and it hadn’t been properly mended. No matter,though, no one could tell it was ever broken now. It is a beautifulpiece. Where did you get it?”

Tedi reached out and took the necklace.Refastening it around his neck he answered the merchant. “I didn’tsteal it, if that’s what you mean. It was my mother’s and the onlything I have to remind me of her.”

The merchant gently patted Tedi’sshoulder. “Is that true, son? I don’t mean the part about youstealing it. I mean about the only thing she left you. It seems tome from our earlier conversation, that she left you something sheloved a whole lot more than that necklace. It also seems that bothyou and your father have forgotten that. Taking care of his pain isyour job now and yours, his. Talk to him before you run away,lad.”

Tedi gazed at the merchant’s glisteningeyes and nodded. “I will, Master Khatama, I will.” Tedi turned andran back to the clearing getting there just moments before hisfather and Master Clava arrived. His father was walking unsteadilyand mostly supported by Arik’s father. Master Clava also had a longduffel bag slung over his shoulder by a strap. The bag was stuffedsolid and he rolled it off his shoulder and onto theground.

“Tedi,” Master Clava ordered,“there is a pot and some coffee in there. Get some water from thestream and make a pot of it. Arik, forage through those provisionsand round up something to eat for the four of us.”

Arik’s father eased Master Markel to asitting position with his back against a tree. Konic sat next tohim and talked quietly. Arik could not quite hear what was beingsaid, but Tedi’s father stiffened and his eyes opened wide and hestarted nodding his head. The only word Arik thought he heard wasEmpress and it made no sense to him. Tedi finished with the coffeeand took two cups over to the men. Konic sat his on the ground andheld the other to Alan’s lips.

“What were they talkingabout?” Arik whispered to Tedi when he returned from delivering thecoffee.

“I don’t know,” Tedi softlyreplied. “They stopped talking as soon as I approached them.” Aftera few moments Tedi continued. “You know, Arik, I’ve been a fool forthree years. It took an old merchant to show me what was in frontof my face the whole time. I’ve been so selfish and feeling sorryfor myself over my mother’s disappearance that I couldn’t see howmuch he was hurting. At first, I thought my mother’s disappearancewas just an excuse for him to start drinking and after a while Ijust mentally belittled him for not being able to control himself.The old man made me realize that I’m part of the reason that hestill drinks. I shut him out of my life and made his loss twice asbad and my own, as well.”

Arik looked across the campfire and sawthe tears welling up in Tedi’s eyes. “You really ought to tell himthat, Tedi. I can keep my father busy for a while.” Arik stood upand called across the clearing. “Dad, I need you for amoment.”

Master Clava stared at the two boysnear the campfire wondering what was so urgent that Tedi couldn’thelp Arik with. He saw Tedi hesitantly start to walk over to wherehe and Alan sat and decided to find out. By the time he got to thecampfire, he looked back to see Tedi kneeling next to his father.“What is it, son?” he asked Arik.

Arik walked over and hugged his father.“I just want to thank you for being here for me,” he choked. Hesmiled when he looked past his father and saw Tedi and MasterMarkel doing the same.

“I’ll always be there for you,son,” Konic replied. “As I know you will always be there for me.”Konic turned to see what Arik was staring at and sighed softly.“Now that is a sight I have longed to see, Arik. Whatever troublethis witch has brought, she has brought some good, too.”

Breaking the embrace and tending to theboiling pot, Arik asked, “What are we going to do about her, Dad?What is it she wants?”

Konic poured himself another cup ofcoffee and sat on a log staring into the fire. “I don’t know, son.I asked around about her and determined that she did find out wherewe live. I didn’t get much of an idea why she is so interested inus, though. I did have many people offer their sympathies about myboy running away up North, though,” he chuckled.

“It seemed to be the best wayof getting rid of her,” admitted Arik. “I hope it works. It lookslike you brought enough stuff to stay out here a month.”

“Always be prepared, son,”Konic smiled, “always be prepared. I’ll check in with Master Ternlater tonight and first thing in the morning. We’ll know if shetakes the bait.”

Konic lapsed into silence and Ariktried to pick up traces of Tedi’s conversation. The only thingsthat Arik could out pick between the cricket chirps and the windfluttering the leaves was the word necklace and an admonishment forTedi to promise something.

Eventually, the weak soup was ready andTedi and his father came over to the campfire. Master Markel lookedsteadier and more determined than anytime that Arik could remember.There wasn’t much talk around the campfire, but Arik noticed thetwo Markels sitting closer and more comfortably than he would haveimagined before tonight.

After a while, Konic Clava rose andwalked silently out of the campground. He returned about an hourlater wearing a smile. “She already left,” he declared. “MasterTern said she was in such a hurry that she didn’t even ask for arefund for the room she had already paid for.”

“Well, that’s a relief,”Master Markel sighed. “Konic, I would like to go fishing with youfor a few days if you will have me, starting tomorrow.”

Konic smiled at his old friend as heeased himself to a seat by the fire. “You are always welcome in myboat, Alan. I have a new spot I would like to try.”

“It is good to have such afriend,” Alan said warmly. “That will give Tedi enough time to earnwhat we need to fix my boat properly so I may begin getting my lifeback together.”

Tedi touched the necklace around hisneck and his father shook his head slowly. “No, Tedi, you will gowith Arik hunting. When we have enough money, we will rebuild ourboat together.”

Tedi beamed as his father put hisshaking arm around his son and hugged him. Master Markel’s browneyes shone with a determination that had been absent for too long.Tedi knew the next few days would be very hard on his father andbeing out at sea with Master Clava was just what his fatherneeded.

Everyone sat around the campfire insilence, lost in his own thoughts. The sounds of the waves lappingsteadily at the shore and the crickets’ melody in the woods werepeaceful and calming.

Konic was the first to stir as he wentto the long duffel bag and pulled out some blankets. He handed oneto each of the group and rolled his into a pillow. “Not much sensegoing back to town tonight,” he announced. “It’s been a while sinceI camped out, but the night is fair and I am tired. First up shouldput on a pot of coffee.” With that he stretched out on the groundand went to sleep. Everyone soon followed.

Arik awoke to the smell of coffee andoatmeal. He sat up and looked around. It took a while for him toget his bearings and realize where he was. The two men were quietlycleaning up the campground. The only things not packed in theduffel bag were two cups and bowls and the oatmeal and coffee potsthat were on the fire as well as the two blankets that he and Tediwere using. Arik leaned over and shook Tedi, who groggilyawoke.

Konic looked over at the twosleepy-eyed boys. “Morning comes early and the fish won’t wait,” hechuckled. “You boys clean up and store the gear somewhere safebefore you go off hunting. I think we will spend a few more dayscamping out if that is not objectionable to anyone.” Master Markelwas whistling a tune gaily as the two men headed towards theboat.

Arik got himself some coffee and filleda cup for Tedi. “Your father seems in a good mood this morning,” heremarked. “What did you say to him last night?”

Tedi rubbed his eyes and reached forthe cup. “Just something the merchant made me realize,” he answeredsoftly. “I think your father had already softened him up by thetime I spoke to him, though. Whatever the cause, it sure makes mefeel good. I’m not going to be getting into any moretrouble.”

The boys cleaned up the camp and stowedthe bag before taking off in search of game. They hunted for acouple of hours and finally decided to head back to town. Arik hadcaught five rabbits and Tedi three. “I said we could be partnersand split the take,” Arik began, “and I meant it.”

Tedi shook his head and laughed. “Noway, fisherboy,” he chuckled. “You may have out-hunted me today,but tomorrow it will be my turn.”

The boys laughed all of the way to theFisherman’s Inn. Master Tern was in a good mood this morning aswell, although it was already later than when Arik usually showedup and customers were already eating breakfast.

“So, we have two hunters now,eh?” quipped Esta Tern. “Show me what you’ve brought for my guests.That bag doesn’t look big enough to hold a deer.”

While Arik dumped the contents of thebag and talked with Master Tern, Tedi strode over to the doorway tothe common room. He began gazing at the strange and differentcostumes the travelers wore, wondering where they were coming fromand where they were going. So little was known about the outsideworld and most travelers were not the talkative type. His eyessettled on a dark figure in the dimly lit corner of the commonroom. Tedi focused his eyes at the dark warrior image hiding in theshadows. The stern, cold face had icy blue eyes that seemed to beconstantly scanning every person in the room without seeming tomove. He was dressed entirely in black and his outfit appeared tohave pouches sewn into it everywhere. The man could probably carrythe contents of a campsite in those pouches and not even need apack on his back. His long hair was jet black and bound into a tailthat was draped over one shoulder. The black hilt of a massivesword strapped to his back protruded over the other shoulder.Across his midsection was a wide black belt with many loops forimplements, but only a lone black knife was present now. His eyesturned on Tedi and stopped in recognition. Tedi turned and ran outof the kitchen without stopping.

Arik looked up from his conversationwith Master Tern as Tedi flew through the kitchen and out the door.The innkeeper looked shocked at Arik and then quickly pressed somecoins into his hand. “You need to tame that boy down, Arik,” theinnkeeper stated. Arik nodded and took off after hisfriend.

When Arik reached the alley, Tedi wasnowhere in sight. He ran alongside the inn to the street and sawTedi just disappearing into the woods where the merchant had beenthe night before. Arik took off running for the woods and startedcalling Tedi’s name when he entered the forest, but he could findno sign of his friend. After half an hour, Arik decided to give upand return to town. As he walked along an animal path he heard alarge sound and froze, an arrow fitted to his bow without thinking.Arik lowered himself to a crouch, eyes following the sound, whichseemed to be coming nearer. After a few seconds, which seemed aneternity to Arik, Tedi walked onto the path.

Arik lowered his bow and stood, scaringTedi into producing a quiet gulp. “Okay, Arik, so you are quieterthan me in the woods,” Tedi sighed with relief. “I promise I’ll letyou teach me if you don’t scare me like that again.”

“Actually, you were prettyquiet, Tedi,” remarked Arik. “I was only alerted by that one sound.If I hadn’t heard that one crack, I would never have picked you upand I can detect anyone in the woods within one hundredpaces.”

The two boys sat on the path andtalked.

“Why did you run from theFisherman’s Inn,” Arik inquired.

Tedi breathed deeply and replied. “Isaw the bandit in the common room. The one who tried to kill mewith that black sunburst thing and he saw me. He recognized me,too. I could tell as soon as his eyes set on me.”

“What is he doing in town?”questioned Arik. “We had hoped the witch in the blue dress wouldstumble into them when she left thinking she would follow us north.Now she may come back when she finds out we didn’t leavetown.”

“I don’t know,” pondered Tedi.“I just got frightened and took off. Still, I think I’d rather facesome bandit killer than that witch with her magic and questionsabout our age.”

“Maybe we should just go spendthe day at our campsite until our fathers return,” suggestedArik.

“I think that is a good idea,”responded Tedi. “I don’t want that bandit to know anything aboutus. He might even start asking questions like the witchdid.”

The two boys rose to continue along thepath, oblivious to the man dressed in black that had been squattingnot ten paces away.

The boys crossed over the coastalhighway and reentered the woods to make their way to theircampsite. Once along the way, they heard rabbits and managed to bagtwo of them for dinner. Arik laughed. “See, when you are quietenough, even the animals don’t know that you are there. Maybe wecan spend the afternoon by me teaching you some of the tricks Ilearned from Trapper Grein.”

The man in black smiled slightly asTedi agreed to the lessons and the boys continued down the path. Ittook longer getting to the campsite through the woods, but the boysfelt safer keeping out of sight of anyone in the town who might belooking for them. When they reached the campsite Arik retrieved thehidden duffel bag and started a fire. The man in black crept off asArik started teaching Tedi his tricks of quietness.

When the men returned from fishing, theboys had a dinner of rabbit stew waiting for them. Master Markelwalked over to the pot and inhaled deeply. “That smells mightygood, boys,” he remarked. “Master Clava and I have kept some oftoday’s catch for dinner, but what you have smells a bit moreappetizing.”

“I think we can have the stewand the fish,” added Konic. “It’s not right to waste good food. Didyou have a good day hunting?”

Arik and Tedi had agreed to be honestwith their fathers and explained about running into the bandit atthe inn. Tedi went on to explain how he had run into the bandits’camp two nights ago and the bandit had hurled the deadly littlestar at him. The boys continued talking over dinner and theirfathers seemed content to listen. Tedi had expected his father tobe furious, but Alan’s facial expression was one ofconcern.

After dinner, Alan and Konic sattalking quietly while the boys cleaned the dishes and pots. Tedithought his father looked happier than he had at anytime in thelast three years. When the boys were all done with their chores,Alan spoke. “We are going to post a guard tonight and every nightuntil things quiet down in Lorgo,” he announced. “Tedi, give thatstar weapon to Master Clava. Arik, you are going to have the lastwatch, so you should get to sleep right away. Tedi will wake youwhen it is your turn. Everyone is to be awakened if you even thinkthere may be a problem. I will take first watch.”

Tedi handed the star to Konic. Alanindicated that Tedi should sit next to him so they could talkwithout disturbing Arik. Konic stuck the weapon in his pouch andstarted walking towards town. “Where is Master Clava going?” Tediinquired.

“He is going to talk with yourbandit,” Alan said quietly.

Arik shivered as he watched his fatherwalk away from the campsite.

Chapter 4

Bandit

Konic Clava walked into the common roomat the Fisherman’s Inn and looked around. It did not take him longto pick out the man in black seated by himself in the corner, nordid it surprise him that the man had already inspected thenewcomer. Konic understood why the man was seated alone. No one whovalued their life would voluntarily sit with a man whom soobviously reeked of death, at least not while there was anotheropen seat in the common room. There were other open seats as thenumber of travelers to Lorgo had steadily decreased since theCollapse, as they had everywhere else. Still, Konic marched overand sat across the table from the mysterious killer. And a killerhe surely was. Konic could see death in the man’s icy blue eyes.The man’s hands carried the calluses of both sword and bow, as wellas some that Konic could not identify. The bandit sat, bowstringtaut, ready to spring in any direction at a moment’s notice, yet hegave the casual appearance of relaxing with his drink. The manmight not be a bandit at all, Konic pondered, more likely anassassin.

A young town girl came over to take hisorder. “Good evening, Master . . .”

“Just an ale, girl,” Konicinterrupted. “And I’ll signal if I wish another.”

The girl left with a puzzled look andKonic turned his attention back to the mysterious man who waslooking out towards the rest of the common room, though Konic wassure that the man was watching his every move.

“Can I get you a drink whenthe girl returns, stranger?” Konic asked.

“I am well cared for,fisherman,” the bandit smoothly replied.

The bandit’s accent was slight, butobviously not Sordoan. “You are not Sordoan, I see,” heremarked.

The bandit blinked at him beforereplying. “No one is Sordoan anymore,” he stated flatly. “And if Icame from anywhere around your town, you would surely already knowme. What is it you wish to ask me that comes so slowly to yourtongue?”

The man was no fool, but Konic hadalready determined that. The problem would be getting any usefulinformation from him. Konic was sure that the man could lie with asstraight a face as if he were telling the truth. It was also clearfrom the man’s behavior that he did not consider Konic as a threat,only a distraction from watching the other people in the commonroom. “I am just curious what brings someone of your obvious skillto such a small town as Lorgo,” Konic finally asked.

The girl brought Konic’s mug of ale andgave him a puzzled look but did not say anything.

“I am just traveling through,”smiled the bandit. “Who can say what makes a man travel anyparticular road any more than what makes a soldier settle down andtake up fishing?”

Konic was startled. Not manytownspeople even knew that he had been in the Army when he wasyounger. Surely the sword calluses were long gone and covered byyears of fishing. How could this simple bandit know that? Thenagain, this was no simple bandit, Konic reminded himself. The manhad all the poise of a person who had spent his whole life in theArmy. Perhaps he is a forward scout for one of the many warringarmies ravaging Sordoa. Then again, most of the bandits plaguingthe world had been soldiers at one time or another. “We’ve hadtrouble with bandits invading the town before,” Konic finally said.“If that is your intention, I would like to dissuade you from thethought.”

“If that is your truepurpose,” the bandit smiled, “you can leave now, satisfied that youhave accomplished your mission. I have not seen much in your townthat would interest a group of bandits.”

The bandit’s smile told Konic that theman had not bought his story, but surely he could not know whyKonic was here. Even Konic was not sure exactly why he was here. Hewanted the boys safe and he suspected that this man might beharmful to them, but why? What did the bandit want here? How couldhe find out? Finally he decided, as he did most other times, thatthe truth was usually the best course. “I lost my wife to banditsthree years ago,” Konic declared bitterly, “and all I have left ismy son. If you are here to harm him or his friend, I will killyou.”

When the bandit made no comment, Konicshakily continued. “I know you are a man of great skill and youthink my threat idle and boastful, but I assure you that I will notrest until your bones are scattered to the vultures.” Konic tookthe star weapon out of his pouch and slammed it on the table. Alleyes in the common room turned at the sound and the bandit sweptthe star up and out of sight before Konic could see the man’s handmove.

The bandit rose and gently touchedKonic’s sleeve. “Let us walk,” he simply whispered and strode outthe door of the inn. Konic rose unsteadily and followed. The mancould easily kill him outside and be out of town before anyone evennoticed, but Konic had a duty to his son that nobody would frightenhim out of. When Master Clava had gone through the door, he saw thebandit leaning lazily against a post as if he had not a care in theworld. He was holding the star weapon in his right hand.

“Was this given to you by yourson?” the bandit asked.

“His friend,” Konic responded.“The son of my friend. He says you almost killed him withit.”

The bandit just nodded and before Konicrealized it, the man in black had three of the stars in his hands.He turned casually and nodded at a sign across the street. Thebandit threw the three stars, one at a time, at the sign. All threeof them landed inside a letter O in the sign. “If I had wanted toharm the boy, rest assured that you would not now be talking to meabout him.”

Konic followed the bandit across thestreet to retrieve the stars with his mouth hanging open. “The boywas attempting to sneak into my campsite and thought no one couldhear him. I scared him away. That is all there is toit.”

Konic nodded as the bandit pried thethree stars out of the sign. He handed one of them to Konic.“Return this to Tedi, that it might remind him to neverunderestimate his opponent. It is called a Lanoirian Star and it isa potent weapon in experienced hands. Perhaps he will learn how touse it.”

Konic stared at the bandit. “How is itthat you know the boy’s name?” he demanded.

The bandit sat on the stoop of thebuilding, the other two stars already put back wherever theybelonged. “I overheard him and Arik, who I suppose is your son,talking in the woods about some witch in a blue dress. They were onan animal path just west of the coastal highway. Arik was trying tofind Tedi and finally succeeded. Do you know who this witchis?”

Konic was stunned with the amount ofinformation that the bandit possessed. The man would make anexcellent spy. He had been in town less than a day and already knewmore than most of the townspeople. Master Clava sat next to thebandit and shook his head. “No,” he replied, “but whoever she is,she has too much interest in the boys for my taste. How do I knowyou are not allied with her?”

“If I was,” the bandit smiled,“she would still be here instead of chasing your boys up Northsomewhere. She will return, you know. Whatever she is after, shewill know by tomorrow night that the boys did not gonorth.”

“How do you know so much?”Konic frustratingly asked. “Just who are you?”

The bandit stared at his feet as ifdebating with himself as to how much to say. “My name is GarthShado,” the bandit finally stated, “and I mean no harm to you oryour boys. As to the witch, I saw her pass last night. She travelsin the company of Dark Riders, about twenty of them. How old arethe boys?”

Konic’s head jerked upright. The boyshad told him about everyone wanting to know how old they were. Heturned and stared into the bandit’s icy blue eyes. “You willexplain your need to know their ages,” Konic demanded with a toneof challenge.

Garth raised his hands as if to fendoff an imaginary attack and smiled. That smile was beginning to geton Konic’s nerves. “There are the Prophecies of the Collapse,”Garth said softly. “The Prophecies foretell of the children whowill rise up to slay the Dark One. Although the Prophecies don’tspecify when the children will be born, many believe that thosechildren were born in the year of the Collapse. There are rumorsthat the Dark One has ordered the death of any child born thatyear. The boys are close enough in age to draw a lot of attention,even if they are not the children of the Prophecies. I am afraidthat people will be interested in their age as long as they live.Some people, like myself, will only be curious. Others will have amore serious agenda.”

Konic was not sure that Garth had puthimself in the right category, but at least he now knew whyeveryone wanted to know the boys’ ages. “How do you know that thewitch will be back?” Konic asked.

“Because the Dark Riders willfan out and check everyone heading north,” Garth replied. “She willsoon know that she has been duped. It is only logical for her toreturn to the last place she sighted them to try and pick up atrail.”

Konic stood and faced the bandit.“Thank you for sharing your knowledge with me, Master Shado,” Konicsaid formally. “I will digest what you have told me, but know thatI am sincere where the safety of the boys is concerned. If you haveduped me with your intentions towards them, it will not diminish myresolve to protect or avenge them.”

Garth only nodded as Konic strode downthe street towards the quay. Konic was shaking with fear and he wasdetermined that no one would notice. He barely held his body backfrom running all of the way to the campsite. Instead of returningdirectly to the campsite, Konic waved to Alan and continued down tothe shore to sit and think. After a few moments, when Alan realizedthat Konic was not coming back to the campsite, he walked down tojoin Konic. Konic was sitting on the sandy beach and didn’t evenappear to notice when Alan walked up and sat beside him.

“What is the matter, friend,”Alan asked cautiously. “Are you all right?”

When Konic looked over at his friend,Alan could see that he was shaking and his eyes were moist. “It isworse than we expected,” Konic replied with an unsteadyvoice.

Alan wondered what had happened to makehis friend afraid. Konic had always been the steadfast one, nevershaken, never fearful. He wondered if the bandit had harmed him insome way. Alan could not see any bruises, but he knew a man couldbe broken without any marks. “What did the bandit do?” demandedAlan.

Konic gazed at the rolling surf, heardthe waves crashing against the shore. Strange, he thought, how someviolent actions were so soothing, while others so unnerving. “Itisn’t what the bandit did that bothers me,” confided Konic. “It iswhat he said that upsets me.”

Konic relived the meeting with thebandit for his friend, leaving no detail unspoken. “Then, even ifthese rumors are untrue,” Konic concluded, “our boys will neverknow peace or safety in their lifetimes.”

“Surely, if we explain it allto the town council,” Alan offered, “the whole town would standbehind the boys and help protect them.”

“Would they?” queried Konic.“Would this town really stand against twenty Dark Riders and awitch? How about the next time when it was two hundred Dark Ridersand a dozen witches? What if one of the townspeople was a BlackDevil and nobody knew it? All it would take is one arrow, or oneknife, or some damn spell.”

Alan recalled stories of the BlackDevils from before the Collapse. The group was a society ofmagicians devoted to a wizard known as Sarac, the same Wizard whosupposedly had been chosen by Alutar, the Great Demon, to be theDark One and rule the world. If the stories are true, it was Sarac,as the Dark One, who had caused the Collapse of the Universes. “Youknow that I will stand with you until the end, Konic. No matterwhat the end may bring.”

Konic looked over and gave a weak smileto his friend. “I know that, Alan, without asking. It is not you orI that I am worried about. I would gladly trade my life for theboys, but even that will not help. The only thing that I can thinkof is to send the boys away.”

“How will that help?” Alanasked. He was just finally reunited with his son after three yearsin a bottle and he wasn’t too happy to even think of sending himaway. “They will be in danger no matter where they are. Whyshouldn’t they stay here?”

Konic rubbed the tears from his eyes.“Because if they stay here, the townspeople know how old they are.Someplace else, they can lie about their age and perhaps surviveuntil the rumors go away.”

“Well, why can’t we go withthem, then?” asked Alan. “That way, we could get them away from thetownspeople who know them and still be close enough to protectthem.”

“I thought about that,”replied Konic, “but we would stick out like a small bandit gangand, sooner or later, one of the larger gangs would eliminate allof us. If the boys go alone, they can make their way to anothertown or city and become apprentices without raising too muchsuspicion. If they lie about their ages when they first arrive,everyone in their new town will vouch for their ages because itwill be as they always knew. It is the only solution that I canthink of and I am going to miss them both very much.”

Alan could only nod in agreementbecause his throat was too choked up to speak. Konic reclined onthe sand and a few moments later was sleeping soundly. Alan figuredthe stress of the day had finally taken its toll on his friend andreclined to ponder the dilemma, hoping to discover some solutionthat was more palatable than losing the son he had justrediscovered. It was not long before Alan was also asleep andnobody woke Tedi to take his turn at watch.

Garth climbed the stairs of theFisherman’s Inn and opened the door to his room. Sitting in a chairreading was a beautiful woman in a long, black dress and long,flowing black hair. “Did you learn anything interesting?” sheasked.

“Quite a bit,” Garth smiled.“The father of one of the boys came to confront me. Even thoughmost of the people in town say that they are younger than what weare looking for, I believe they are all lying.”

“What makes you think thetownspeople would all lie to save two sons of fishermen?” shequeried.

“The townspeople are veryhesitant to talk about the boys, but quick to tell me their ages,”Garth answered. “The father’s face when I told him about theProphecies was the real teller. At least one of those boys was bornin the year of the Collapse, maybe both. I am sure ofthat.”

“Couldn’t the father be abetter actor than you think?” she teased. She knew Garth did notoffer an opinion as fact unless he was really confident about hisconclusion.

“The father is as honest a manas I’ve ever met,” Garth laughed. “He had the chance to lie to meabout their ages and he couldn’t bring himself to utter that lie,even when he knew the dire consequences. I like the man, Kalina. Heknew me for the type of man that I am and he still had the spunk tostand up to me and even threaten to kill me if I harmed either boy.He meant it, too. I have no doubt that if he thought I had harmedhis son, he would spend the rest of his life tracking me down andkilling me. I think you should meet the boys socially without thefathers around.”

“Do you know where they arestaying?” Kalina asked.

“Of course, my pet,” Garthsmiled. “Did you think for a moment that such a small detail wouldescape my grasp?”

“Certainly not,” sheresponded, “but if I don’t keep asking, you will get lax. How areyou going to get rid of the fathers?”

Garth’s face grew serious. “I willnever be lax about this matter,” he protested. “Normally, theywould go out fishing for the day, but I doubt those two will befishing tomorrow. They will react quickly. Arik’s father used to bea soldier. A long time ago, perhaps, but his training will takeover and he will start to make decisions like he was on abattlefield. We have a day at the most before the boys are sent ontheir merry way. I’m afraid I told him about the DarkRiders.”

“That is probably for thebetter, Garth,” Kalina responded. “In the morning you will show mewhere they are staying. When the time is right, I will move and youwill remain hidden. Now, we should get some sleep. Fishermen areknown to be early risers.”

* * * *

To the north two Dark Riders came to ahalt.

“There is no way that theywent north from the town,” the older rider said.

“As she half suspected,”sighed the younger rider.

“That will mean a fast rideback to the town and the men are beat now as it is. Let’s rest themen until morning and then decide that the boys didn’t come thisway,” ordered the older rider.

“You will get no argument fromme or the men,” answered the younger rider. “In the morning, wewill be sure that they did not come this way.”

* * * *

Tedi woke as the sky lightened somewhatand looked around the campsite. Fear set in when he could not seeeither of the two men and he quickly shook Arik awake.

“What is it?” Arik askedgroggily. “Is it my turn for watch already? It feels like I justgot to sleep.”

“It is past the time for yourwatch to end,” snarled Tedi. “Nobody woke me for my watch andneither of our fathers are here.”

Arik jumped to his feet and grabbed hisbow and quiver. Tedi also grabbed his and the two boys looked forsigns of a struggle. Arik quietly motioned to Tedi to search theinland side of the camp while he went towards the sea. When Arikreached the beach he saw the two bodies sprawled on the sand andshouted for Tedi to come running. At the sound of his shout, bothmen leaped to their feet and looked around in confusion. Seeing nodanger, the men sat back down as Tedi came running out of thewoods.

“What is it?” yelled Tedi.“What happened?”

“That is what I would like toknow,” demanded Arik. “Nobody woke either of us for our watch. WhenI got here I thought you both were dead. Why are you here on thebeach and why weren’t we awakened for our watches?”

“You will make a fine officersomeday,” Konic laughed. “I feel as if my Sergeant has just caughtme asleep at my post.”

“That is exactly how youshould feel,” Alan stated, “except it was my responsibility to wakeTedi. It is my fault, not yours.”

“Let us not start this day offwith ill feelings,” Konic decreed while looking at Alan. “I wantedto think last night and I like smelling and hearing the sea when Ithink. I’m afraid that I enticed Alan down here. That is not what’simportant though. You two boys get breakfast started. Master Markeland I will be along shortly and explain everything.”

Arik looked at Tedi and shrugged. Hecertainly was not about to argue with their fathers and breakfastsounded like a fine idea. Arik and Tedi went back to the campsiteand Arik started a fire while Tedi got a couple of pots of waterfrom a nearby stream. Within minutes the coffee was underway andthe two men showed up with handfuls of clams. “I think these willstretch that oatmeal a little bit.” Alan quipped.

Konic fished in his pouch and broughtout the Lanoirian Star. He handed it to Tedi as he began to relatethe basics of the story of the previous night. Both boys satlistening as Master Markel took over the cooking. When Konic hadfinished the story, he asked the boys what they should do next.Alan handed out the bowls of breakfast and sat studying theboys.

“Why did he give thisLanoirian Star back to you, Master Clava?” Tedi asked.

“He sent it back with amessage, Tedi,” Konic began. “It is a message that you both need tohear and remember. He wanted it to be a reminder to you that youshould never underestimate your opponent. He demonstrated quiteadequately that he could just have easily put that between youreyes.”

“So you think he might be afriend?” asked Arik.

“I don’t know what his gameis,” admitted Konic, “but I know a killer when I see one and thisman is a very capable killer, probably the most capable that I haveever seen. He acts like he has no interest in you two, but I knowthat is a lie. Still, he could easily have killed you both when youwere in the woods talking about the witch.”

“What do you mean?” askedArik. “When did he see us in the woods? If you mean the time that Ithink you mean, there is no way he could have been around. I wouldhave heard him.”

“Son,” soothed Konic, “he saidyou were on a game trail looking for Tedi and finally found him. Hesaid you were talking about a witch in a blue dress and that youeach addressed the other by name. He said that was how he learnedyour names.”

Arik turned beat red as he realizedthat the bandit had been close enough to hear the conversation andhe hadn’t even heard him. He blushed further when he remembered hisboasting about how good his hearing was and how he would be able todetect anyone within one hundred paces. “His advice aboutoverconfidence will be well taken,” admitted Arik.

Tedi, who had been quiet and reservedduring the previous exchange looked sadly at his father. “The onlyproper course of action is for Arik and I to leave Lorgo. If westay, we endanger both of you and the rest of the town.”

Alan started to protest and Konic laida hand on his arm to quiet him. Arik looked up, his face still red,and nodded. “If we can get a new start in another town, we can . .. sorry, Father, but we can lie about our ages and try to establishnew lives.”

Konic went over and hugged his son.“Don’t be sorry, son,” he soothed. “I have always told you that thetruth will never hurt you. I was wrong. You should always try totell the truth, but this is one lie that we can live with.” Hepushed his son to arm’s length and looked him in the eye. “But itis the exception, mind you. Don’t let me catch you making a habitout of it just because I excuse you one lie.”

Arik laughed and hugged his father. “Iwill miss you, Father.”

“I will miss you, too, son,”Konic cried, “but not today. Today we have much to teach you andmany things to get ready before you leave. I also think it is hightime for you to call me Konic. From now on, I will think of you asmy friend and should we meet again, that is what you will be tome.”

Nearby in the woods, two black cladfigures watched the emotional scene in silence. As patient astrees, as quiet as the earth, they stood and waited.

Chapter 5

Departure

The boys were still having a hard timegetting accustomed to using their fathers’ names, but nobody spokeof it. Konic was laying out the plans for the day. “I figure thatif you two leave tomorrow morning, that should be soon enough. Whatwe need to do today is get everything organized for your departure.Alan, your first task will be to see if the bandit left town or ifthe witch has returned. I will go round up whatever money I canfind so that you will not have to be beholden to anyone until youfind a place to settle down. You two will talk and try to decidewhere it is that you are going. You will not tell anyone where youare bound for, not even Alan or myself. If nobody knows, there willbe no chance of anyone discovering it. We will be back in a coupleof hours.”

As Konic and Alan turned to leave,Kalina tapped Garth on the arm and he turned soundlessly and movedalong a path back to town. Once he was out of hearing range, hebroke into a run. He would be back at the inn well before Alancould make it walking through town.

Kalina waited silently for over tenminutes after everyone had left and then she noisily started alongthe path that would enter the clearing. Almost as soon as shestarted walking, Arik started and turned towards her. Kalina couldhear the two boys talking quietly, but could not make out what theywere saying. She waved to them as she got closer and called to themjust as she entered the clearing. “Hello there! I seemed to havegotten lost on my morning walk.”

Neither boy called back to her, but shecould see one eyeing his bow and the other looking around for thebest escape route. When she got all the way into the clearing, sherealized that the two boys had intentionally divided themselves sothat her attention would be split between the two. She wonderedwhether it was the result of talking or they had done itsubconsciously. She walked right up to within ten paces of Arik andstopped. “Good morning,” she began. “I am staying in Lorgo and Iwas taking a morning hike. I feel silly admitting this to two boys,but I have become lost. Can you point the way back totown?”

Both boys spoke at the same time andpointed to the path that their fathers had taken. “Thank you, kindSir,” she said to Arik and turned towards Tedi. “And you, as well,Sir. That is a most beautiful necklace that you have,” she said asshe walked closer. “Would you consider selling it?”

“No,” Tedi almost shouted.More reservedly, he continued, “I mean no, I would not considerparting with it.”

“Well, I don’t blame you,”Kalina cooed. “It is very beautiful. Your mother must have been aPrincess. Well, thank you both again for thedirections.”

Kalina headed along the path that theboys had pointed out and returned to her room at the Fisherman’sInn. She paid no attention to Garth sitting on the front stoop orthe fisherman across the street watching him.

“Well, what did you make ofthat?” Tedi asked.

“What do you mean?” questionedArik. “She seemed to be what she said to me.”

“Perhaps,” Tedi pondered, “butit is not every day that a beautiful woman comes walking throughthe woods into this particular clearing. And why does everybody eyeup my necklace?”

“It is a beautiful necklace,”commented Arik. “I never knew it was your mother’s. I alwayswondered why you didn’t sell it with money being tight like it is.Now I understand.”

“Does this necklace meananything special to you?” Tedi asked.

“Special?” quizzed Arik. “Iguess it is very special if it was your mom’s. I wouldn’t part withit either if it was my mom’s.”

“Yeah, well, we better getback to making plans,” Tedi said suddenly. “I was pretty surprisedwhen our fathers didn’t object to our leaving. It is to protectthem, but I still thought they would argue.”

“We are to think we are doingit to protect them,” chuckled Arik. “If you had seen your father’sface at the time you suggested it, you would probably recognize thetruth.”

“What do you mean?” askedTedi.

“They were both glad when youstarted to suggest us leaving,” explained Arik, “but my father hadto restrain your father when you gave your reasoning. I suspectthey sat and talked for a long time on the beach last night andcame up with the same solution. I also suspect they have adifferent motivation for us leaving. For some reason they feel thatthey would endanger us if they came along. Neither man wouldsubject us to harm to save himself.”

Tedi nodded slowly as Arik’s logic sunkin. What he didn’t understand was his father’s logic, but he couldponder on that later. Right now they needed to plan their journey.Arik started gathering up the belongings that were scattered aroundthe campsite and came to a halt by his blanket. He bent down andpicked up a gold ring that hadn’t been there before. Tedi lookedover and asked, “What is that? Where did you find it?”

“It was on top of my blanket,”Arik stated. “It must be that woman’s. Did she say what inn she wasstaying at?”

“Don’t be a fool, Arik!” Tediscolded. “You can’t possibly be thinking of returning it? Whatbetter way to lure us into her trap then to make us feel obligatedto come to her?”

Arik at first thought that Tedi wasjust arguing to keep the ring, but by the time Tedi stoppedspeaking, he realized the truth of his friend’s statements. “You’reright,” Arik agreed. “We can leave it with our fathers and if sheis still in town after we leave, they can return it to her. I haveto learn to start thinking skeptically like you.”

“You’re darn right aboutthat,” laughed Tedi. “If what your father said was true, everybodyis out to kill us and your father doesn’t lie.”

“All right,” Arik said whileslipping the ring on his finger, “let’s figure out where we aregoing before our fathers come back and we can’t talk aboutit.”

* * * *

Garth entered the Fisherman’s Inn andwalked up to his room. Kalina was sitting at the small tablestaring at her hands. “I think I gave him enough of a viewing thathe is convinced that I’m not up to anything today,” Garthstated.

“That’s good,” Kalina replied,“because they are heading south at first light. They plan to travelalong the beach as far as they can because it will be low tide andtheir tracks will be washed away in the course of an hour. Neitherof these boys are stupid, Garth. They both show a remarkableintelligence and a strong determination. Our own plans must befool-proof.”

“They may be smart,” agreedGarth, “but they are still boys. I suspect that the Black Ridersmight be here as early as tomorrow morning.”

“We will leave here thisafternoon and camp a few miles south tonight,” Kalinaordered.

“As you command,” chuckledGarth, “always as you command. You shall make a fine Generalsomeday.”

“One doesn’t need to be agreat General when you know what your opponent is going to donext,” chuckled Kalina. “That damn Arik was actually going to tryto find me so he could return the ring. They plan to leave it withtheir fathers, but if you read Konic properly, he’ll insist theboys keep it as a reserve in case they run out ofmoney.”

“That he will do,” smiledGarth.

“There is also a LocatingSpell on Tedi’s necklace,” frowned Kalina. “I can sense it, but Icannot break it. As long as he wears the necklace, the caster willbe able to find him and there is not much we can do aboutit.”

“Do you think it is Wolinda’sspell?” asked Garth.

“There is really no way ofknowing,” admitted Kalina. “We will just have to be prepared forwhatever comes.”

* * * *

“You fools!” shouted thewitch. “I don’t care how tired your men were, you are to follow myorders. Perhaps you would prefer taking orders from anogre.”

The Dark Rider shuddered at the thoughtof taking orders from an ogre. There were too many stories aboutwhat happened to a person who disobeyed an ogre order and most ofthem centered on being eaten by the ogre. “A thousand pardons,Mistress Wolinda,” bowed the Dark Rider. “I wanted the men in topform to assure your success. We will ride like the wind to make upfor lost time.”

“That you will,” scoldedWolinda. “We return to Lorgo immediately. I want those two boys andI will have them if I have to tear the town apart. And I willaccept no more disobedience from you.”

“I hear and obey, Mistress,”the Dark Rider submitted as he bowed his way out of thetent.

* * * *

“The bandit rode out of townabout an hour ago,” Alan Markel reported. “He didn’t seem to be ina hurry.”

“Well, that’s one less problemto worry about,” remarked Tedi. “I think we are all set for ourjourney tomorrow morning.”

“Alan and I will go fishingearly,” stated Konic. “No one should suspect that tomorrow is anydifferent from any other day. I did check all of the inns lookingfor your mysterious woman, Arik, but she was not to be found.Master Tern said there was a woman staying there last night who fityour description, but she left around noon. Keep the ring as areserve of money. If you run out, don’t hesitate to sell it and usethe proceeds. If the woman comes back here for her ring, Alan and Iwill promise to make amends to her. I shouldn’t worry about it,though. The ring probably has little significance toher.”

“I suggest we all get a fullmeasure of sleep tonight,” Arik declared. “It’s not likely anyonewill bother us. Everyone who has been interested in us has left andwe will all have a full day ahead us tomorrow.”

Everyone agreed and slept without aguard. Alan and Konic were up before the first lightening of thesky and had breakfast ready by the time the boys awoke. Farewellswere short but sentimental and the two fishermen left the clearingbefore the boys had finished breakfast.

Arik and Tedi each sported a longduffel bag as well as their bows, quiver, and knife. Each wore graywoolen breeches and a hooded tunic with a brown leather vest overthe top. Short soft-soled boots, newly resoled, completed theiroutfits. The boys waited until Konic’s boat disappeared in thedistance before heading south along the beach. They walked wherethe sand was still dry, but close enough to the surf that they knewthe prints would be washed away within the hour.

The coastline wove out to points and into create bays, greatly shortening the distance along the coastthat one could see at any particular time. The boys did not see anyother people, yet they walked on in silence, each lost in his ownthoughts. There had been no opportunity to say goodbye to theirfriends in the town because they could not chance the possibilitythat someone might come looking for them. Each of the boys dealtwith the departure in his own way.

Around midday the coastline started toturn rocky and the boys chose to turn inland and seek a paththrough the forest. The further filtering of sunlight made thedense forest dark and foreboding. Neither of the boys had ever beenthis far from Lorgo and emotions of excitement mingled with thefear of the unknown. The birds chirped and sang merrily seeminglyunaware of the troubles that plagued the world. Twice the boyssidetracked to the sound of small animals and ended up with a quailand a rabbit for dinner later that day. The trail started slowlyclimbing and when the boys finally entered a small clearing, it wasalready well past the last light of day. The darkness of the foresthad obscured the setting of the light. Wearily and without commentthe boys set about starting a fire and cooking dinner. Arik couldhear the pounding of the waves, but the sound was distant and belowthem. Quietly the boys ate and went to sleep.

* * * *

Wolinda rode into town wearing a redsilk riding dress and surrounded by twenty Dark Riders. This timeshe didn’t plan on being subtle with the townspeople. She would notpose as a traveler and she would not ask her questions slyly. Shewanted the two boys and no townsperson was going to deny her. Thefew people in the streets immediately fled as she rode into town.Business doors closed and shutters were flung shut. Mothers draggedtheir youngsters into their houses. Within moments, Lorgo very muchappeared a ghost town; the only sound was hooves echoing off thebuildings.

The first stop was the Fisherman’s Inn.Esta Tern saw them coming and ordered all of the workers out theback door. There were no customers in the common room as the middaymeal was an hour past and when Wolinda and her group stormed intothe inn, only Esta was there to greet them.

Wolinda stood in the common roomglaring at Esta. “Where are the two runts?” shedemanded.

Esta swallowed deeply, sweat alreadyforming on his brow. “I don’t know, Mistress,” hecroaked.

At a signal from Wolinda, two DarkRiders moved towards the innkeeper. One grabbed his left arm andtwisted it behind Esta’s back. The other produced a large huntingknife and held it to Master Tern’s neck, the point drawing a smallpinprick of blood. “I don’t know is not good enough, innkeeper,”Wolinda scowled. “I want the two boys and you will tell me wherethey are.”

“I can not tell you what I donot know, Mistress,” pleaded Master Tern. “If I knew, surely Iwould tell you. The boys mean nothing to me.”

Wolinda smiled as she nodded to theDark Riders. The Dark Rider pushed up on Esta’s arm and the sharpcrack of bones reverberated through the room. Esta howled with painand his movement caused a cut on his neck from the knife bladebeing held by the other Dark Rider.”

Master Tern’s eyes rolled with pain andhis legs weakened, even as he tried to remain still to avoidfurther damage from the knife. He gritted his teeth as he gruntedhis reply. “As well I know they have left the town. I heard storiesthat they went north for adventure, but I do not know for sure. Thetall boy brings rabbits every morning, but the last two days he hasnot come around. Sometimes he goes fishing with his father, but Iknow he did not today or yesterday. I know nothing further. My onlyassociation with the boy is buying rabbits. The other boy is alay-about and I have no association with him. Kill me if you must,but I know nothing more.”

Wolinda scowled and stormed out thedoor into the street. The Dark Riders followed after tossing Estato the floor. His scream of pain could be heard clearly in all ofthe rooms in the inn. When the customers were sure that the DarkRiders had left they slowly filed down to the common room to helpthe innkeeper.

Wolinda led the Dark Riders down to thewaterfront. She sent six into Arik’s house and six into Tedi’shouse with orders to find anything that might indicate relativesother than the fathers. With the rest of her henchmen, she strodealong the waterfront looking for anyone that she could squeezeinformation from. The only person visible was a woman trying todrag her toddler into the house. Wolinda signaled two of her menand they swept the child up and seized the mother.

“I am looking for Arik Clavaand Tedi Markel,” Wolinda spat. “You are going to tell me wherethey are or your child will try taking its next step on the bottomof the sea.” Taking Wolinda’s statement as an order, the Dark Riderwith the child marched out onto a small dock and held the childover the edge.

The woman and the child starting cryingtogether. “I know the boys,” blubbered the mother, “but I don’tknow where they are. I haven’t seen them for days.”

The Dark Rider holding the child by itsfeet started lowering the body towards the water. When the child’shair got wet, the mother started babbling. “I do know somethingthat might help,” she screamed.

The man stopped lowering the child’sbody and Wolinda snapped,” Well, out with it! I don’t have all dayto wait.”

“I think they are planning onleaving,” she shouted. “Master Clava has been going all over towntrying to raise money. He refuses to say why, but he normally hasno use for money other than food and taking care of his boat. Theboys haven’t been in town for days and the fathers have beensleeping in the woods. I’ve seen them coming and going down thatpath over there. And they were gathering things that people wouldwant on a trip. Last night, they hauled all of the stuff into thewoods and came out this morning with nothing. That’s all Iknow.”

Wolinda called to her men and headedtowards the woods. The Dark Rider with the child let go and thechild went head first into the water. The mother ran screaming outonto the dock to retrieve her child. Wolinda sent two Dark Ridersahead of her down the path. Eventually, they came to the clearingwhere the boys had camped.

“They camped here for severaldays,” one of the men stated. “The only useful tracks are back theway we came and towards the sea. Whatever tracks there were by thesea have been washed away.”

“They think they are beingclever,” chuckled Wolinda. “Letting the sea cover their trackswould be a good trick if the choice of which direction they wentwas greater than two. If they went north, they would end up back intown. Get the rest of the men and the horses, we headsouth.”

“We will not make good time onthe beach,” mentioned one of the men. “Why not send a couple oftrackers down the beach and the rest of us can use the coastalhighway. If they left this morning, we will not catch them today,but the trackers can tell us where they left the beach. Tomorrow wewill have them located and captured.”

Wolinda gave the man an appraisinglook. “See to it,” she stated, “and see if anyone in this town hasa map.” Wolinda turned back down the path towards town.

* * * *

Garth finished his exercises and wipedthe sweat from his body with a towel. Exercising by himself wasnever as satisfying as sparring with a partner, but Kalina was notone for swordplay. Still, Garth needed to keep fit and every nighthe exercised at least an hour. He turned towards the wagon andcampfire and saw Kalina still sitting by the fire with a frown onher face. “What’s the matter?” he quizzed. “Surely it is not realtrouble or you would be more agitated, but something is botheringyou.”

“You will get no observationawards for that guess, Garth,” she smiled. “It’s the ring. I hadhoped to find out more of their plans, but they haven’t said twowords the entire day. Wherever they are, I can hear the surf. Fromthe sounds of setting up camp, I gather they walked on into thenight, but that does not give me a good idea where theyare.”

“Does the sound get louderwhen you get closer?” Garth inquired. “If it does, perhaps we canmove around until we draw nearer to them.”

“No, it doesn’t work thatway,” she replied. “The sound varies depending on the distance thesound is from the ring, but it does not matter how far from thering we are. If I could just hear something distinctive, we wouldhave some idea of where they are. I don’t like not being nearer tothem.”

“Perhaps I can hear somethingthat you don’t,” Garth offered. “It is worth a try.”

Kalina nodded and removed her earring,handing it to Garth. He held it up to his ear as he sat down nextto the woman. For several long moments, he said nothing.Eventually, he smiled. “The waves are breaking on rocks,” heuttered. “Waves rolling into shore collapse on themselves, butthese waves are crashing against the rocks and creating a spray. Isthe sound you hear the same sound we would hear if we were standingwhere the ring is?”

“Yes,” responded Kalina. “Justas if your ear were the ring. Does that help at all?”

“Certainly,” smiled Garth. “Ican tell you that they are not right at the rocks where the wavesare crashing. They are maybe eighty to one hundred feet away. Theyare also at least thirty feet away from the nearest trees. You canhear the wind blowing through the trees, but it is not close. I canalso hear the occasional flutter of bats, more than one. My guessis that tall outcropping we passed a couple of hours beforestopping. It’s likely to have nesting spots for bats and it is oneof the few places with rocks right up to the sea. And they are in aclearing. It is just a guess, but I would think it enough to goon.”

Kalina laughed. “I wonder how you wouldlook in earrings,” she giggled as she reached to retrieve herearring from Garth. “You may be right or wrong, but I do feelbetter having some idea of where they are even if it is wrong.Tomorrow I would like to camp a little closer to them if we canmanage that.”

“I could track them down andkeep them in sight if you like,” offered Garth.

“No,” Kalina responded, “wecan not take the chance that they might see you. The last thing wewant to do right now is spook them. They are so skeptical ofstrangers that we would lose them for sure. Especially that Tedi. Idon’t think he even trusts himself. We need to let them getthemselves in trouble so we can come to their aid. It is the onlychance of drawing them close to us and even that is a slimchance.”

“I would be more tempted tojust grab them and bend them to our will,” commented Garth. “Ithink we take too many chances letting them run free. They need tobe reeled in and put under yoke.”

“You do have a brutal way ofexpressing your gentleness,” she chuckled. “Is that how you handleme? Have you got me sufficiently harnessed?”

Garth reached over and grabbed Kalinawith his arm, drawing her nearer. A strong scent of jasminecaressed his nose as he hugged her. “You know,” he cooed, “thiscould be one of the last times we have alone for a longtime.”

Kalina leaned back and kissed his lips.“While that is true,” she smiled, “you smell more like a mule thana man. Perhaps a trip to the stream will make you more desirable ordo you prefer sleeping with the animals?”

“Am I still here?” he laughedas he headed for the stream. Kalina watched his muscular form as hewalked away. So much of life had changed since she met Garth, buthe was right. If everything went according to plan, they would nothave much time alone together for a long time. Perhaps tomorrow theplan will start falling into place.

Chapter 6

Forgum

Niki Forloe watched the short, wiry boyapproaching the shack with a self-assured saunter, his dark brownhair blowing gently in the breeze. His brown eyes darted left andright, not for fear of anyone sneaking up on him, but as if toassure himself that the rabble kept its distance. Niki laughed toherself. Fredrik Wason was the rabble as far as anyone else wasconcerned, but Fredrik always maintained the air of being superior.The buxom young girl hoped that His Highness managed to steal somefood this time. Any less to eat and Niki would start losing herfigure and that was unacceptable. If Fredrik couldn’t start takingcare of her like the Princess she should be, she would findsomebody who could. Niki waved her hand in the air and the door tothe shack slid open smoothly allowing the young boy to enter.Fredrik glided in and placed a turkey on the table.

“A twelve pound tom,” Fredrikproudly exclaimed, “and already stuffed and cooked toperfection.”

“What about vegetables?”complained Niki. “Meat by itself is not good for the digestion.Honestly, Fredrik, you promised that we would be living likeroyalty and all you can do is pinch a turkey.”

Fredrik turned and frowned at the youngredhead. Her curly hair was neatly combed, but the blue satin dresswas obviously a poor fit. “You shouldn’t be using magic for suchmundane things as opening doors,” he scolded. “One of these dayssomebody will detect you using magic and there will be the demon topay for it. If you must use magic so often, why don’t you use it tomake your dress fit better.”

“The nerve of you ordering mearound,” she protested. “I’m not a bloody seamstress. I’m aprincess and I demand to be treated as one. Look at this shack! Isthis the type of palace that a princess belongs in? If I didn’t usemy magic, I wouldn’t even have a dress to needaltering.”

“Quite true,” Fredrik laughed,“but you didn’t have to leave the poor woman in the street naked,did you?”

Niki laughed too. “Probably not,” sheadmitted, “but it certainly made a convenient diversion. Nobody waswatching us get away. Really, though, Fredrik, this place is not tomy liking. I deserve better, much better.”

“I couldn’t agree with youmore,” conceded Fredrik, “but is it my fault that Forgum has beenoverrun by rogue armies? Too many people knew us in Trekum and yougot us run out of Caldar by tossing all of those guardsmen aroundlike toy soldiers.”

“They were toy soldiers,” Nikiinsisted. “Besides, I refuse to put up with their insolentbehavior. Just because I’m smaller than them, they think they canhave their way with me. Well, they hadn’t reckoned with who I am.They’ll think twice at accosting a woman again.”

“I’m sure they will,” sighedFredrik. Niki was Fredrik’s only friend, but there were times whenhe wondered why women had to be so pushy. She seemed to delight inimpressing people with her magic, mindless of the possiblerepercussions if the wrong people knew of her ability. The onlyplace for a magician today was in the Black Devils serving the DarkOne and Fredrik had no desire to serve anyone. Anyone found withthe ability was given a choice of joining the Black Devils ordying. The only exception might be to endear yourself to one of thegreat armies. They would welcome the skill and give some measure ofprotection against the Black Devils, but that option also entailedserving someone. Fredrik wished Niki wouldn’t live sodangerously.

“What are you thinking about?”quizzed Niki as she cut slabs of turkey to put on the twoplates.

Fredrik snapped his head around andrealized that his mind had been far away. “Oh, I was just thinkingthat maybe we should head for the next town north. Perhaps it willnot be destroyed like this one. Cidal is a good-sized town andshould present some better opportunities.”

“Is there a palace there?”Niki inquired. “You haven’t forgotten your promise to make me aqueen have you?”

“I didn’t promise to make youa queen,” Fredrik reminded her. “I said I could see you in a palacesomeday.”

“It’s the same thing,”insisted Niki. “Let’s eat this while it’s hot, but next time try toremember some vegetables.”

“All right,” Fredrik agreed,“but in the morning we travel north again. Maybe Cidal does have apalace.” Niki actually brightened up at that statement and waseager to get to bed early so they could leave first thing in themorning.

The gray sky of morning came too soonfor Fredrik, but he slid into his brown leather pants, tan woolenshirt, and brown leather vest. Quietly he stepped outside andstrode down an alley that ran behind the businesses along thecoastal highway. In a short time, he came to the stables behind oneof the inns and spoke to the stable boy as he walkedpast.

“Can you believe it?” heasked. “After all these years, we finally have an Emperoragain.”

The stable boy started running to catchup to him. “What do you mean, an Emperor?” he inquired. “You meanhere in Forgum?”

Fredrik stopped and turned towards theboy. “Why, yes, haven’t you heard?” Fredrik asked in mocking shock.“He’s entering the town on the coastal road from the south at thisvery moment. Word is he’s looking for people to serve him in thenew palace they are going to start building tomorrow. Forgum isgoing to be the capital. I’d like to stay and tell you more, butword is that only the first few to greet him will get thehigh-paying positions and I want to be one of them.”

“But you’re not much olderthan me,” protested the stable boy.

“The new Emperor likes hispeople to be young,” Fredrik insisted. “Sorry, but I’ve got to bemoving along.”

Fredrik snickered to himself as hewatched the stable boy’s reaction. The boy was looking aroundfrantically to see if anyone would notice if he left his post.Fredrik continued sauntering down the alley and caught a flash asthe stable boy went running between buildings to the highway. Thefact that he didn’t run down the alley past Fredrik indicated thathe was willing to take the extra chance of getting caught by theinnkeeper to beat Fredrik to the Emperor. Fredrik smiled as heturned around and entered the stables. He quickly threw saddles onthe two closest horses and led them along the alley back to theshack.

Although he hadn’t awakened her beforeslipping out, Niki was already packed and ready to go. “We need tohurry,” Fredrik simply said.

Niki needed no explanation and mountedone of the horses. Fredrik mounted the other horse and they headedout of town to the north. “How much of a lead do you suppose wehave?” Niki calmly inquired as she inspected her face in a smallround mirror that she had acquired in Trekum and greatlytreasured.

“The boy won’t be too eager toadmit he was so stupid,” Fredrik commented dryly. “Still, we willhave an hour at the most, much less if the owners of the horsesdecide to leave. If we hear anything coming, we’ll cut into thewoods and watch them pass. We can determine if they’re looking forus before we need to take a different path to get toCidal.”

Fredrik looked admiringly at the darkgreen leather outfit that Niki wore today. Unlike the dress shewore last night, the leathers fit her exceedingly well. Of course,they should fit well considering the price he paid in Trekum.Fredrik had enjoyed life in Trekum, gambling with groups of guardsand mercenaries who had too much pay to know what to do with. Theyhad always considered Fredrik to have too much luck, but theyenjoyed his company and they always liked it when he brought Nikialong. Fredrik enjoyed the lifestyle of the old capital city, evenif there were occasional times when someone got an overheatedtemper during a game. It had been one of those occasions that hadforced them to leave Trekum. The guard had accused Fredrik ofcheating again and Fredrik had laughed at him as he always did. Theguard drew a dagger and was threatening Fredrik. All of this hadhappened before and Fredrik always dealt with it using words, butNiki had been along at that game and she did not realize that thethreat was just the guard’s frustration at losing. She reactedinstinctively and forced the guard’s dagger into his own stomach.The rest of the guards had leaped to their feet in anger and magicwas the only way that Fredrik and Niki could survive long enough toget out of the city.

Then there was the incident in Caldar.Niki again had used magic to attack guards that she thought weregetting overly friendly. Niki always seemed to resort to magicbefore trying any other way of handling things. It was a habit thatFredrik had to break her of if they were going tosurvive.

Fredrik’s thoughts were disrupted bythe sounds of galloping horses coming from behind. “No illusions,”Fredrik warned as he and Niki turned quickly into the woods. Theyhad no sooner secured cover, when a dozen Dark Riders appearedaround a bend in the road and went thundering past. The pair satsilently for several long minutes listening as the sound of thegalloping horses faded away.

“They certainly weren’t aftera horse thief,” Niki whispered.

“No, they weren’t,” agreedFredrik. “I’m glad I mentioned no illusions. Niki, I’ve beenthinking about the dangers of using magic too quickly. It is surelygoing to get us killed. I think this incident helps to illustratehow easily we could slip up. We were expecting someone after usbecause of the horses, so we had time to hide, but we cannot alwaysexpect to be lucky. We have to start being morecareful.”

“Careful?” snorted Niki. “Doyou mean like being careful when the guard in Trekum was going togut you? Magic is a skill just like wielding a sword. It is onlybeing smart to use it when you are endangered.”

“But sometimes using it canendanger you,” Fredrik insisted. “I only ask that you think of someother way before you resort to magic. Detection can meandeath.”

Niki sniffed and turned her horsetowards the road. Fredrik clenched his fists and gritted his teeth,but he followed her and soon the pair were back on their way toCidal. They rode on in silence for several hours, encountering noother traffic on the road. Eventually, they decided to stop earlyfor the night and worked their way down to the coast where theyfound a quiet clearing close to beach. Niki jumped off her horseand announced that she was going for a swim. Fredrik quicklygrabbed the reins of her horse and sighed.

Fredrik went about taking care of thehorses and setting up the campsite before he decided to check outthe beach. Niki was frolicking naked in the surf, but what caughtFredrik’s attention was the beautiful, wide beach. There was apoint sticking out directly to his right, but on his left was asweeping wide, white sand and shell strip stretching northward formiles. The lines of shells stretching along the beach culminated ina large mound of shells near the point. The beach in Trekum wasmuch narrower and people walking on them constantly crushed anyshells there.

Fredrik walked down to the point andsaw another long, uninhabited stretch of beach with palm treesleaning over it as if trying to reach the sea. He started pokingthe piles of shells and marveled at all the different types. For along time all of his problems were nonexistent as he examined shellafter shell, until Niki's screams rang through the air.

Fredrik jumped to his feet and lookedaround the shell pile. Niki was standing waist deep in the waterand using magic to deflect a rain of arrows heading towards her.Across the white strand of beach near the tree line were four menwith bows sending arrows at Niki as fast as they could load. Nikiwas too busy deflecting arrows to cast any other spell at the men.Fredrik stood tall with his hands outstretched and felt the powerbegin to well up. The power filling him had an intoxicating effectand he had to focus his mind back on the men. He had already soakedin enough power to obliterate them several times over. Withoutfurther thought, he flicked his wrists and the sky crackled openand a huge streak of lightning arced down and struck in the middleof the four men.

Niki stopped screaming and came out ofthe water and Fredrik ran to her. Together they stared at themassive crater that marked the spot where the men had stood. Therewas nothing left of the men. Where they had stood was a glowingdepression with walls of heated glass. The palm trees on eitherside of the hole were scorched black and the fronds were burningbrightly and dropping to the ground. Several coconuts hissed andburst apart, throwing chunks of coconut meat flying.

“Get dressed,” Fredrikordered. “We need to get out of here now! The force I used was toomuch by far and it could probably be felt for miles around. I don’twant to be anywhere near here when someone decides toinvestigate.”

Niki got dressed while Fredrik swept upthe campsite and hastily packed it away. When Niki mounted, Fredrikhanded her the reins for two of the horses the men had ridden. Hetook the other two and they headed north by way of a trail throughthe woods.

After they had ridden for a while, Nikibroke the silence. “You killed them, Fredrik. You didn’t try tostun them or freeze them; you just killed them. I didn’t know youhad such power.”

“I didn’t know, either,”admitted Fredrik. “I’ve never used magic that powerful before. Ionly planned to stun them, but I couldn’t stop drawing power. I wasso angry that I just grabbed for the power and it . . . it feltgood. Sort of like warmth flowing into your body on a cold winternight. I had to work at it to stop drawing the power and startusing it. I was more surprised than you with whathappened.”

They were quiet for a while with onlythe sounds of lapping waves off to their right and the birdsflitting around overhead, chirping and cawing. “I didn’t mean tokill them,” Fredrik continued, “but I couldn’t let them hurt you.“Besides, there is no undoing it now. I do think that we need topractice our magic more, though, and we cannot do that in a city.Without practice we will not have the proper control we need tomeasure our responses to threats. I think we have probably gone farenough away from the crater to safely camp for thenight.”

Niki just nodded and started lookingfor a clearing. Fairly soon, she found a suitable one anddismounted. This time she helped Fredrik set up the campsite andtake care of the horses. They dined on some of the leftover turkeyand sat quietly across the campfire from each other. “What did youmean before when you talked about drawing the power?” she asked.“Drawing it from where?”

Fredrik got up, walked around the fireand sat next to her. “When I was younger and realized that I had aspecial gift, I used to use it for pranks. I didn’t know much aboutwhat I had or how to use it, so most of the time the prank ended upbeing on me. One day I heard some men talking about the magiciansof the Black Devils, so I followed them. They had a house on theedge of Trekum that they used for a meeting place and a spot forthem to practice. For months, I used to go to the house beforelight came and climb up on the roof. I would watch them all day andlisten to their meetings until well after dark. That is where Ilearned most about magic.”

“It’s probably where yougained your dislike for the Black Devils, too,” guessedNiki.

“Yes, that too,” admittedFredrik. “They all talked boldly about how great they were when noone was around, but as soon as somebody important showed up, theywere all down on their faces in fear, bowing and scraping. Theredidn’t seem to be any purpose in belonging to the Black Devilsexcept to learn and I was getting that anyway. The only thing theyseemed to do in an organized fashion was to send out teams topunish selected people or go in teams on the GreatHunt.”

“What is the Great Hunt?”interrupted Niki.

“That was the worst part,”sighed Fredrik. “The Great Hunt was an edict handed down by theDark One. The Black Devils are supposed to be looking for childrenwho were born in the year of the Collapse.”

“But that’s when we wereborn,” stated Niki. “What did they want with kids ourage?”

“Death, mostly,” answeredFredrik. “It seems there is some old, moldy prophecy that the DarkOne wants fulfilled and it requires the death of a couple of kidsborn in the year of the Collapse. Not just any kids, but twoparticular kids. The members of the Great Hunt were to determinethe parentage of the individuals found. If they had a certainparentage, they were to be captured alive. If not, they were to bemurdered, just in case they might miss the real ones that they weresearching for.”

“Now I know why you aredreadfully afraid of being discovered by the Black Devils,”interjected. “Why didn’t you tell me that before? At least yourdemand that I not use magic so frivolously would have madesense.”

“Would you have stopped usingit?” he asked.

“Probably not,” she conceded,“but at least your request would make sense. That still doesn’texplain about drawing power and why you never taught me to do it.You taught me everything else.”

“Exactly,” Fredrik laughed,“and look what trouble that has brought me.” Fredrik ignored herhurt scowl and continued. “One of the things that I learned up onthe roof, was that power exists in everything, not just ourselves.You can use the power within yourself to accomplish something, butit diminishes you like running makes you tired and requires thatyou rest. If you can draw your power from other things, you can useyour power longer and more forcefully. I didn’t feel right teachingyou about it, because I’ve never really learned to use it myself. Itried it once and it was frightening. I thought I was going toburst open like a ripe melon.”

“But if we are going to haveto defend ourselves against the Black Devils, we will need everyedge we can get,” Niki stated.

“It’s not that simple, Niki,”Fredrik declared. “Not every magician can draw on the power ofother things. It is almost like another gift in addition to themagical gift, but I’m not sure. I do know that most of the BlackDevils were unable to attain any power outside themselves, at leastthe bunch that I observed. What we really need to find is a tutorwho is not connected with the Black Devils.”

“Fat chance of finding one,”she said disappointingly. “Still, you could teach me or test me tosee if I have the potential.”

“No,” Fredrik said too loudly.Softer, he continued, “I don’t feel safe using it, Niki. I wouldnot forgive myself if I taught you and you blew up. After we getsettled in Cidal, we will put feelers out for tutors, but in such away that will not lead back to us.”

“You just don’t want me beingas powerful as you,” she berated, “ . . . or more powerful. Well,if you won’t teach me, I’ll just find someone who will.”

Niki went and lay down on a blanket togo to sleep, covering herself with her old cloak, a white cloakwith gold trim and a sunburst upon the left breast. Within momentsshe was asleep. Fredrik sat staring at her for a long time. She wasa very beautiful girl with her flaming red hair and pert nose, butsometimes he wished he were traveling alone. She never seemed tolisten to reason and never missed an opportunity to punish him withsilence at some unseen offense he was supposed to have committed.Eventually, Fredrik went to bed still mystified about the ways ofwomen.

The next day the pair wound their wayback to the coastal highway and towards Cidal. There was verylittle traffic on the road and the people they passed did no morethan acknowledge the couple. Several days later they reached theoutskirts of Cidal and immediately proceeded to a less traveledstreet. Like most towns, there were some abandoned houses andFredrik picked the one that seemed to be in the best shape and yetout of the way. They did pick up a few strange glares entering thehouse, but most people were afraid to say anything to strangers.Still, they could not stay here long before somebody reported theirpresence in the house to whoever passed as the authorities inCidal.

After they got settled in, Fredrik wentout alone to see what the town was like. Cidal was in much bettershape than Forgum as no army had yet ravaged it. There was a fairamount of people and the businesses seemed to be doing rather well.Fredrik visited some of the inns, always blending in and keeping tothe shadows, and picked up the local rumors. There was a localorganization of mercenaries, which probably accounted for the factthat Cidal had not been plundered yet. The most important piece ofinformation was of the Black Devils who had left town this morning.They had obviously killed an old sea captain and taken over hismansion while in Cidal. Fredrik learned the name of the sea captainand hurried back to Niki. Within moments, Fredrik and Niki wereback out of town in the woods where they dressed in their finestoutfits. Fredrik was dressed in gray flannel breeches with a finewhite shirt whose wrinkles were covered by a gray flannel vest.Niki donned a violet silk dress with white frilled sleeves and alavender sash around her waist.

Once suitably attired, the pair strodeinto town with Fredrik leading the train of six horses. This timeeveryone turned and stared at them as they walked along the coastalhighway. Niki walked right up to a group of mercenaries that seemedto include an officer or at least someone whom the others deferredto. The men all stared at her and she had to push back images ofdrooling dogs else she would ruin her entrance.

“Excuse me, kind Sir,” shecooed, “but we are just in from Trekum and I am seeking my uncle,Amos Alrecht. “Could you possibly direct me? We’ve had such adreadful journey with the wagon burning and all and I really wishto make an early night of it.”

The smiling faces all grew dim at themention of the old sea captain and most of the group melted away.The authoritative man remained and appraised her. “Your uncle, yousay?” he asked. “Old Amos never mentioned any kin tome.”

Niki had to strain her neck to look upat the man. “Well, that is quite a minor problem, Sir. I can assureyou that I am his niece as I am sure he will also attest, but thatis no concern of yours. I am merely asking for directions to hishome so I might settle in with my brother.”

The man appeared suitably rebuffed, buteventually nodded. “All right, Mistress Alrecht, I can show you tohis home, but you won’t be finding old Amos there, I’mafraid.”

“Well, if he is not in, I amsure he will return soon, Sir,” she smiled. “He is, after all,expecting us.”

“It is not that he is out,Mistress,” the man frowned. “Old Amos was killed a few days ago byBlack Devils. They claimed he was a sorcerer. When we found out, itwas too late to do anything for Amos and it didn’t make much senseto start a war with the Black Devils over something that could notbe undone.”

The man lowered his head sheepishly;obviously ashamed of letting the Black Devils have their way withinhis domain. Niki collapsed in the street and Fredrik let go of thehorses and rushed to her aid. He frowned up at the mercenary, butnodded at the man. “It’s all right, Sir,” Fredrik added. “Similartragedies have occurred in the South as well. I’m sure you and yourmen would have done something if you had known before it happened.Could you have some of your men grab our horses and help us to hishouse?”

The man was only too eager to helpAmos’ kin after not avenging his death. Fredrik and Niki allowedthe men to fawn over them and see them safely put into Amos’mansion. The head mercenary introduced them to the servants andscowled at any objections to the youngsters moving in. By the timethe mercenary left, the servants were satisfactorily cowed toaccept their new Lord and Lady.

Chapter 7

Escape

Arik and Tedi rose at first light andsurveyed the area they had chosen to camp at the night before.“It’s a good thing we didn’t try to roam around last night,” Tedicommented, looking over the cliff to the sea. The promontory theywere on was about eighty feet above where the waves crashed intothe rocks below. The view was spectacular with long vistas ofbeach, both north and south. This was clearly the highest point forsome distance and afforded glimpses of the coastal highway fartherinland where the trees were sparse enough to see through or theview was not blocked by the plateau itself.

Arik fixed breakfast while Tedi stoodinhaling the strong salt air. After a quick breakfast Tedi cleanedup the campsite while Arik checked out the surroundings. “Hey,Tedi,” Arik called. “I think I see something coming down thebeach.”

Tedi ran over and looked northward. “Idon’t see anything,” he remarked. “It’s too far to see anything,anyway. Maybe it’s just someone out for a morning walk.”

“Could be,” Arik mutteredstraining for a better view, “but not unless they’re on horsebackand it looks like two people. Wait, they’ve stopped.”

Tedi looked once again, trying to makeout what Arik was looking at. “I don’t know about seeing people orhorses,” he commented, “but that looks like the area where we leftthe beach yesterday.”

“Yeah, well, they are, too,”Arik said hurriedly as he watched the tiny dots disappear into theforest. “I think someone might be tracking us. If they are onhorseback, they’ll catch us for sure.”

“How do you know they are onhorseback?” Tedi asked. “I can’t see anything at thatdistance.”

“By the relative size of thetwo dots,” Arik answered. “I think one of them got down for somereason and led his horse. I could be wrong, but can we afford totake a chance?”

Tedi thought for a while and said,“Horseback won’t help them that much on the trail we tookyesterday. It was hardly more than an animal trail and not oftenused, at that.”

“Unless they swing out to thecoastal highway,” declared Arik. Arik swung his eyes back to theonly major road in the area and froze. “Tedi,” he whispered. “Lookdown at the road.”

Tedi joined his friend and looked wherehe was pointing. A large group of riders was gathered millingaround, not traveling. “The trees are in the way,” Tedi frowned. “Ican’t quite make out who they are or how many of them there are,but I am beginning to not like this.”

“I like it even less,” addedArik. “It looks like more than ten, but worst of all, one of themis almost assuredly a woman.”

“Okay, let’s keep calm,”instructed Tedi. “If they knew right where we were, we would havebeen dead on our blankets this morning.”

“You have a great way ofmaking me feel calm,” Arik quipped. “We can’t outrun them if theyhave even one fairly decent tracker. We can’t go out to sea or tothe road. A couple of them are coming in from the North. We reallydon’t have much of a choice on which way to go.”

“We do have the option ofstaying right here,” declared Tedi. “This place is prettydefensible.”

“I don’t think I’m ready tostart killing people even if they turn out to be Dark Riders,”frowned Arik.

“Well, you better get ready,Arik,” Tedi scolded. “If they come for us, it won’t be to take ushome to our fathers. Even if the witch is with them, Dark Ridersdon’t openly track someone just to ask questions. Oh, she may asksome questions before she kills us, but you better believe thatwe’ll end up dead no matter what. The Dark Riders don’t normallyleave anything alive behind them.”

Arik stood staring at the millingriders on the road for several minutes. “Okay,” Arik finally said,“we’ll shoot if we have to, but staying here is suicide. We maykill some of them before they get us, but there are too many ofthem for us to win. We will head south trying to avoid them. If itcomes to a fight, we’ll fight, but we’ll hide and avoid it if wecan. We may kill fewer of them with this plan, but how many of themare dead will matter little to us if we are dead, too.”

Tedi nodded his head in agreement andthey both began gathering their gear. Quickly, they startedsouthward down the steep path. When they reached the bottom, Arikstopped suddenly. “I have an idea,” he declared excitedly. “Followme.”

Arik broke through the forestundergrowth with no regard to hampering the trackers and headed forthe sea. When they reached the beach he was panting, but he did notstop. Arik waded right on out in the surf while continuing south.“Is this your good idea?” asked Tedi frantically. “We drownourselves and deny the Dark Riders their fun?”

Arik stopped and smiled. “Okay, nowthat they are convinced that we hope to erase our tracks the sameway we did at Lorgo, we walk north through the water until we reachthe rocks below the promontory to our north. We can circle thebluff behind them and cross the coastal highway.”

Tedi smiled at the idea until he lookedtowards the rocks that he had seen the surf crashing on from upabove earlier. “You want us to cross those rocks?” Tedi blurtedout.

Arik nodded. “Have you ever spent thenight with Dark Riders?”

Tedi didn’t even bother to answer, butstarted wading towards the rocks. The rocks were slippery andcoated with some type of green slime wherever they had remainedsubmerged for long periods of time. The salt spray here was intenseand soon the boys’ eyes were smarting. Several times they slippedand were submerged. Once Arik had to grab Tedi by the collar tokeep him from being swept away or dashed on the rocks. Slowly theboys made their way to the base of the promontory and rested on therocks. The effort of forcing their way through the surf had tiredboth boys. “Why did you head here instead of continuing around theNorth side of the rocks?” asked Tedi.

“Two reasons,” panted Arik.“One, we have to be sure that the two riders we saw along the beachhave already passed before we try to get behind them and two, lookat the cliff face. It is hollowed out enough that we can stay hereand rest and we can’t be seen from the shore either to the North orthe South. Three, I could use the rest.”

Tedi chuckled and leaned back againstthe cold stonewall. The boys wiggled as far back as they could goso they could remain dry. “We can stay overnight back here if wehave to,” remarked Tedi. “I think it is about high tide now. Thisfar back would only get wet on a moon tide.”

“If we get some sleep now,”commented Arik, we can move out at low tide and it will be dark.Wherever our pursuers are they will be camped for the night and weshould be able to avoid them fairly easily.”

Tedi agreed and the boys were tiredenough to doze off.

* * * *

“Where are they now?” askedGarth laying his bow on the seat of the wagon.

“They are sleeping at the footof the cliff,” Kalina stated. “They are hoping the Dark Riders willpass them by and I think they might. Then they plan to cross overthe road and lose the Dark Riders.”

“Nice if it worked,” Garthsaid simply. “The problem is the Dark Riders are not totallystupid. They will realize that they have been duped and that willlead them back to the cliff. It sounds like the boys have adefensible position, but they also have no reconnaissancecapability. If they decide to leave their hole while the DarkRiders are near the cliff, they will be visible.”

“We could lose them before wecan react to save them,” summarized Kalina. “This is notacceptable.”

“I agree,” Garth declared ashe started moving. The bandit grabbed a coil of rope off of thewagon and retrieved his bow. “I want you to get the wagon about ahalf mile into the woods west of the coastal highway just north ofthe cliff. Avoid the Dark Riders at all costs. If you are not therewhen I need you, I will move directly south from that spot until wemeet.”

“Where are you going, Garth?”she demanded.

“Me,” he laughed. “Why, I amgoing hunting. There are a couple of pigeons on the rocks, and Iunderstand they are in season.”

* * * *

Wolinda screamed at the men, “What doyou mean, they didn’t come this way? Are you trackers or slackers?You told me they came south. You said that they hadn’t left thewater and now you’re saying that they didn’t get this far. Explainyourself.”

The head Dark Rider stepped between thetwo scouts and faced Wolinda. “What they are saying is that theboys headed back north, Mistress. They must have done it very soonafter they entered the water or we would have caught themalready.”

“Now you’ve become a tracker,Klarg,” spat Wolinda. “I thought these two fine specimens were thetrackers.”

“Enough, Wolinda,” Klargcautioned as his men gathered around. Klarg was dressed like therest of the Dark Riders in dark brown leathers with spurs on hisboots and bands of metal spikes on their leather gauntlets, but hewas also a massive hulk of a man. His imposing figure towered overthe hardy witch. “My men wanted to check the area where the boysentered the water, but you were adamant about them heading south.You have no one but yourself to blame for this delay.”

Wolinda was stunned. She led this teamand the stupid Dark Riders should know better than dispute herauthority. She could destroy every man here with her power andtheir leader hadn’t even addressed her as Mistress. “You shouldhave better control over your emotions, Klarg. I may be forced topunish you if you continue in this insolent manner.”

“Do not be a fool, Wolinda,”Klarg asserted, “and do not take me for one, either. You are incharge of this expedition and we have followed you withoutquestion, but it is the Dark One whom we both serve. If youractions jeopardize this mission, I would be within my rights toeliminate you, witch or no. I also have nineteen men to back myplay. If you managed to kill all of us, you would still fail inyour mission as you did back in Lorgo. And I’m sure you know thatfailure is death. My men and I are willing to follow your orders toaccomplish our task, but do not blame them for your actions. If wemust backtrack to capture these boys, let’s be about it withoutrecriminations. If you are acceptable to our agreement, we areready to serve.”

The color drained out of Wolinda’sface. She burned with the desire to kill every one of thesemaggots, but Klarg was right. Without them she was likely to failand one did not fail the Dark One. “Lead the men north, Klarg,” sheordered.

Klarg slapped his fist to his chest ina salute. “I hear and obey, Mistress.”

* * * *

Arik and Tedi awoke to the sounds ofhorses not far off. Quickly, the boys sat up and tried to determinewhich direction the horses were coming from. It was already darkout and the water was at low tide, but the sounds echoed off thewalls of their little hideaway and determining direction wasimpossible. The boys hefted their duffel bags and readied theirbows. Arik slid down the rocks a way and tried to pick up thesounds again. It had gone deadly quiet and he stayed perched on therocks waiting without movement. When he finally heard a sound, itwas the sound of men wading through the water from the South.“There are men coming through the water,” Arik whispered. “We needto move now or we will be trapped.”

Tedi was already at Arik’s side as thetaller boy started edging across the rocks to the north. As theboys stepped into the water, they could hear shouts coming frombehind them. Arik could distinctly hear a man bellow the order,“Take nine men with you over the top and cut them off.”Frantically, Arik tried to run through the water, but succeededonly in kicking up more water.

“We aren’t going to make it,”Tedi shouted. “They will have us between them.”

“Just keep going,” demandedArik. “Don’t ever give up.”

As the boys struggled through thethigh-high water, ten horsemen galloped up the southern incline andacross the plateau towards the northern path that led down to theother side of the rocks. The charge to encircle the boys quicklyturned to chaos as the first four riders succumbed to a ropestretched across the path at neck height, right where the pathstarted down the northern slope. The rest of the group of DarkRiders reacted quickly enough to avoid the unseen rope, butconfusion reigned as the forward riders turned their horses asideand the following riders smashed into them. While it might havebeen expected that several riders would fall from their saddlesduring such a collision, no one could mistake the sound of abowstring singing as those riders fell.

“Bowmen towards the sea,”shouted one of the Dark Riders. “Dismount and takecover!”

One of the Dark Riders dismissed theorders and charged towards where he thought the bowmen must behiding. A black shape hiding behind a bush near the cliff’s edgehurled a Lanoirian Star, which struck the rider’s forehead. Thehorse continued to carry the dead rider and plunged off the cliffstriking the rocks below.

Garth took stock of his situation. Twoof the lead riders were down and unmoving. Two were down, butwrithing in pain. Three had fallen to arrows and one had chargedover the cliff. That left two healthy Dark Riders trying to killhim and two who would regain their wits and functionality all toosoon. Garth strained to see the two healthy riders, but the foolwho had charged had distracted him and now they were well hidden.Garth crawled slowly along the edge of the cliff towards the twofallen riders who had hit the rope. He caught a momentary glance ofone of the healthy riders doing the same, but heading for thepoint. He froze for a second to make sure that the other man hadnot spotted him and then continued on.

Garth reached the last bush before thenorthern path where his rope had helped even the odds. The twowounded men lay curled in fetal positions holding their faces andhowling in pain. Garth knew he had to find the last healthy manbefore risking exposure of himself in the open to finish these twowounded men. Laying a Lanoirian Star in the dirt before him, Garthstole a glance behind him to see if the point man had decided tocome back this way. Satisfied that he had a few moments to completehis task, Garth reached into a long narrow pouch and extracted along tube and two slender myric quills. The myric quills werepoisonous and taken from an animal that inhabited marshlands. Theiruse as a weapon was pioneered by the Targan Rangers, a group ofelite soldiers in Targa before the Collapse, but most bandits andmercenaries shunned their use because obtaining the quills oftenled to the death of the gatherer. The poison in the quills was sostrong that it produced instant death and many a gatherer failed ontheir first attempt.

Garth fed a quill into the long blowtube and raised it to his lips. Steadily, he sighted on thefarthest man and blew. He reloaded the tube as quickly as he couldbecause he knew that the cut off of the man’s screams would bringhis enemy running towards him. Garth sent the second dart into theclosest man and shoved the tube into its pouch as he lifted theLanoirian Star he had placed in the dirt with his other hand. Thetwo remaining Dark Riders were charging his position, one from thepoint behind him and the other from across the clearing by thesouth path. Had Garth been visible, arrows would be coming his wayinstead of charging men. Garth leaped to his feet and hurled theLanoirian Star at the man coming from the point. Even as he watchedthe man clutching his bleeding throat as he tumbled off the cliff,Garth pulled his large sinuous sword from the scabbard on his back.Holding his great sword with both hands, Garth twirled just in timeto slice through the last Dark Rider’s midsection.

Garth ran to the four dead men by therope and cut off two of their scabbards before wiping his bladeclean on one of the dead men and sheathing it. He grabbed the twoDark Rider swords and ran down the path to the North.

Arik and Tedi heard the shouts andscreams from above and hurried on. Tedi continuously turned hishead to look behind himself for any signs that the men were gettingcloser. He never caught sight of the men, but he gasped when he sawthe Dark Rider and horse plummet over the cliff to the rocks below.The boys had just made it to shore when another Dark Rider bouncedoff the side of the cliff and landed on his back in front of them,a Lanoirian Star buried in his throat. The boys leaped over thebody and continued running though their legs felt like they wereabout to give up.

Trying to run through the undergrowthwas almost as difficult as running through the water and both boyswere getting very tired. As they broke through the bushes to thepath that paralleled the seacoast, they both came to an abrupthalt. The bandit from Lorgo stood directly in front of them holdingthe reins to three horses in one hand and two sheathed swords inthe other. “Why am I not surprised that it is you two who arecausing so much fuss?” chuckled Garth.

The two boys looked at each other andstarted slowly backing up. “Let me guess,” Tedi spat, “you expectus to believe that you aren’t one of the Dark Riders who arechasing us. We give you our weapons and you escort us back to theircamp so they can torture us before killing us.”

Garth just smiled and tossed the twosheathed swords at their feet. “I would hardly welcome yourcompany, fisherboy, but Kalina thinks you are worthy of rescuingfrom the Dark Riders. You can have the swords and two of theirhorses to do with what you want. If you come with me, I can offeryou safety. If not, then take the horses and get going where youwill, but make your mind up now because I am not waiting. I’vekilled ten of them up on the plateau, but there are ten more comingas we speak, as well as a witch, and I am getting tired of killingmen for the sake of boys.” Garth stepped forward and shoved thereins of two of the horses towards the boys. Arik stepped forwardand grabbed the reins. Garth twirled and mounted his horse as soonas Arik had taken the reins.

The sounds of men shouting behind themindicated that the Dark Riders pursuing them had found the bodythat had fallen from above. “Time’s up, fisherboy,” Garthwhispered. “Follow or flee, I head west.” Garth took off headingfor the coastal highway.

Arik and Tedi exchanged glances andquickly picked up the swords and mounted their new horses. “I don’tsuppose being hung as horse thieves is any worse than being killedfor no reason at all,” Arik remarked as he turned his horsewestward.

“Surely you don’t believe hisstory,” Tedi quipped as he turned to follow. “You don’t reallythink one man could have killed ten Dark Riders by himself? And whois this Kalina?”

Arik sighed as he followed the paththat the bandit had made through the bushes. “I don’t know if hedid it by himself,” stated Arik, “but I have no doubt that the DarkRiders died up there on the plateau. These scabbards have been cutoff somebody’s body and there was blood on the blade that cut them.These horses didn’t just wander in from the road and the DarkRiders who were supposed to be coming over the top of the plateaunever made it. Think what you want, but I am inclined to followthis bandit, at least until I learn more of what is goingon.”

“I think he is one of them andthat this Kalina whom he is taking us to is the witch who held uson the docks in Lorgo,” Tedi declared.

“Well, my father said thatthis man was a killer,” argued Arik. “He certainly just had thechance to kill us without anyone finding out and he didn’t. Thatmeans, to me, that we can trust him to some degree. I don’t mean totrust him very far, but right now we need a safe place to hide andfigure out what is going on. I don’t know of any other solution,Tedi.”

The boys soon came to the coastalhighway and crossed over it. A short way into the woods they cameto a small clearing with the bandit and two horses standing in it.One horse was the one the bandit had left the battle on. The otherwas a large, beautiful black stallion. “I had to stop and get myown horse,” explained Garth. “If you boys have decided to acceptour safety, just continue heading west. I will follow and make surethat no Dark Riders are tracking us.”

Arik simply nodded and continued acrossthe clearing and westward.

* * * *

Klarg was studying the placement of thebodies and the method by which each was killed when Wolinda reachedthe plateau. “What happened here?” she demanded.

“It would appear that ourlittle boys had some help this evening,” Klarg explained. “Severalvery skilled assassins, if you ask me.”

“Why assassins and notmercenaries?” inquired Wolinda.

“The weapons and methods used,Mistress,” Klarg answered. “Perhaps several mercenaries and oneassassin. That is possible. Lanoirian Stars are used by some veryskilled mercenaries, but myric quills are used only by highlyskilled assassins. They are extremely dangerous to use. A singleprick while loading one will lead to instant death. No mercenarywould risk ending his career with such a dubiousweapon.”

“Are you sure that they werehere to help the boys?” Wolinda asked.

“No,” replied Klarg, “I amnot. The rope was meant to create a killing ground and allow for aslaughter during the confusion. Bandits have used such tricks inthe past to snare a quarry, but it normally requires horsementraveling at great speed to have any real effect. That is whatpuzzles me. Why put such a trap on this plateau? I would expectbandits to target the coastal highway, not some seldom usedpath.”

“Could it have been the boys,themselves?” Wolinda queried.

“Not a chance,” laughed Klarg.“This was professionally done. If it was done to aid the boys, itwas very lucky. I, myself, did not know that I would send ridersalong this path until I actually did so. No, Mistress, I think wemay have just stumbled into a bandits’ den by accident. The ropewas probably part of a standard campsite protection and they wereonly alerted by the noise from down below when we spotted the boys.That is the only scenario that makes any sense.”

“What does that mean for ourmission, Klarg,” Wolinda inquired.

“Unfortunately, our twotrackers were among the ten dead men,” Klarg responded. “Thespooked horses have left so many trails through the bushes that wewill not find the proper trail until we have more light. I suggestthat I go to Toresh and get replacements. I think ten men is enoughto get the boys, but if there are bandits in the area who do notfear to kill Dark Riders, we should have a company strong enough todeal with them, as well. Plus, we need to replace thetrackers.”

Wolinda thought a moment beforeresponding. “Your plan is acceptable, Klarg,” she began, “but sendone of your men instead of going yourself. If this is a bandits’lair, your expertise in leading the men will be valuable shouldthey decide to return and attack during the night.” Wolinda wouldnever have stated her real reasons for keeping Klarg close. Once inToresh, Klarg could report on Wolinda’s lack of progress andwithout Klarg around to contain his men, Wolinda might not wake upfrom her night’s sleep.

Chapter 8

Young Lord

Niki yawned and stretched in her fine,white silk robe while standing on the balcony overlooking the sea.At first Niki had been put out that the servants had assigned herto guest quarters instead of the Master’s Suite, but that wasbefore she discovered the rich wardrobe of clothes in various sizesand styles. Fredrik also pointed out that they were supposed to bebrother and sister and putting one of them in the Master's Suitewould naturally insult the other. The servants had, after all, madethe correct decision. Surely, the old sea captain’s mansion was nota Royal Palace, but Niki had never seen a palace and this was morethan she expected. She had a bedroom that was larger than any houseshe had ever been in and it was only one of several rooms that werehers alone. Even the balcony she stood on, overlooking the peasantsrunning around below, was larger than the house she grew up in. Shestood there for a long while soaking up the sea air and listeningto the bustle of the townspeople running about below.

A knock at the door disturbed her and,reluctantly, she turned and made her way through the suite of roomsto the entry. Opening the door, she saw a man standing there in arich, red velvet suit with vest and coat and a white, frilled shirtwith fluffy sleeves protruding from the cuffs of the coat. It tookher a moment to recognize the man as Fredrik. Laughing, she threwopen the door to admit her partner. Fredrik sauntered in like hewas the Lord of the manor, a stride that Fredrik had perfected longbefore Niki had met him.

“What brings the Lord to hisLady’s Suite?” chuckled Niki.

Fredrik hurriedly closed the door andtook up position in one of the large cushioned chairs. “I justwanted see how my Lady was accepting her transition,” he smiledsmugly. “This place is huge. I’ve been wandering around for an hourand I doubt that I’ve seen all of it. This old sea captain musthave been a smuggler to afford something this grand.”

“Well,” she chided, “I think Idid rather well getting us in here, but don’t you think for amoment that I have let you go of your pledge to make me a queen.Perhaps you can organize the rabble down below into some kind ofkingdom for me to rule. Those mercenaries will do for a PalaceGuard while we look for someone more suitable and then we can havethem organize an army to take over any neighboringcountries.”

Fredrik looked at her with disbelief.Could she really think getting in here was her idea? Get themercenaries to bow to her? Maybe she really was crazy. Grandfantasies were one thing, but what she was proposing was suicide.“I never promised to make you a queen,” he stated. “I said that Iwould like to see you in a palace. Now that I have, I do think itbecomes you.”

“You will serve in my court,also,” she continued as if not hearing a word he said. “Perhaps Iwill have you as my Royal Consort.”

“We are best to avoid themercenaries,” Fredrik reminded her. “They have let us in herebecause it costs them nothing and avoids embarrassment of theirfailure to do anything with the Black Devils. If we do anythingthat might upset them, you will be surprised how quickly theyacknowledge their mistake. Where are your old clothes?”

Niki snapped out of her fantasy. “Inthe closet in the bedroom,” she answered. “Why do you want my oldclothes?”

“I asked Miranda to have ourold clothes washed today,” Fredrik said. “I do not know how long wewill be here, but I want our clothes to be clean and packed in casewe have to leave quickly.”

“Leave?” she askedincredulously. “Why would we ever want to leave here? We just gothere and you’re talking about moving on already.”

“I am not planning on leavingjust yet, Niki,” he declared emphatically. “I just believe in beingprepared. One can never know what tomorrow will bring.”

As if on cue, there was a knock on thedoor followed by Miranda poking her head in. “Does My Lady havewash today?” she inquired. “Perhaps your traveling clothes coulduse a refreshing?”

“They're in the closet in thebedroom, Miranda,” Fredrik directed. “And thank you for your promptservice.”

Miranda went and retrieved Niki’sclothes and returned to leave. She bowed to Fredrik and said, “Yourthanks are most welcome Lord Wason. Certainly not necessary, butgraciously welcome.”

“Take extra care of my cloak,”demanded Niki. “I intend on wearing it on my Coronation Day and Idon’t want you mucking it up.”

Miranda looked confused but merelynodded and withdrew from the suite. Quickly, she hurried downstairsto have Alicia do the wash. When she reached the servants’quarters, Alicia was talking with Orthan, the Lord’s butler.“Humph,” Miranda began, “that Fredrik is all right, a pleasant boyat least, but that Niki, I’ll strangle her with my own hands beforetoo long.”

“Now, now,” admonished Orthan,“we went through all of this last night. We all know they are notwho they claim to be. For goodness sake, Lord Alrecht did not evenhave any brothers or sisters so he certainly couldn’t have nephewsand nieces, but without a Lord or Lady in the manor, we will all beout in the streets. I, for one, am willing to put up with thischarade for as long as we can make it last.”

“He’s right, Miranda,” agreedAlicia. “We can’t afford to be out on the street. It would kill usfor sure. There is no other Lord or Lady in Cidal who will employus and there are more than enough beggars already so that none ofthem can get enough to eat. You’ll just have to grin and bearit.”

“Not quite,” snapped Miranda,“I am the head maid here and I have decided that you will be theone to deal with our Lady Niki from now on. We shall see just howwell you grin and bear it.”

Alicia went storming off with the wash.“Was that really necessary?” asked Orthan. “We are all in the sameboat, so to speak.”

“And how safe is our boat,Orthan?” Miranda inquired. “Does the young Lord have access tofunds to pay us? Or even funds to pay for food? And what if ourLady decides to fire us? Do you have a plan for everything,Orthan?”

“We will take one step at atime, Miranda,” Orthan said fatherly. “I will work with LordFredrik Wason to solve all of our problems. The young man is athief if ever I laid eyes on one. I will arrange for him to allowme to manage the finances of the estate. Once that is accomplished,I will sell off enough out-holdings to sustain all of us incomfort. The hard part will be in getting him the legal authorityto then turn it over to me.”

“Well, you had better startyour bargaining then, Orthan,” quipped Miranda, “before I strangleour Lady and they haul me away for murder.”

Orthan patted Miranda’s armcomfortingly and headed upstairs. He caught Fredrik just coming outof Niki’s suite. “Will My Lord spare me a few moments of his time?”Orthan asked Fredrik.

“Certainly, Orthan,” repliedthe young Lord. “Let us go into the study and we’ll see about whattroubles you.”

The young Lord and his butler enteredthe study and Fredrik took the Lord’s chair without hesitation.“What seems to be the matter, Orthan?” Fredrik asked.

“The problem, my young Lord,”Orthan smiled, “is that Lord Alrecht had no brothers orsisters.”

Fredrik listened lazily and suddenlystiffened as the butler’s meaning sunk in. He reached for hisdagger that he was not wearing in his new outfit. Orthan indicatedthat he should relax and sit back down. “I say that so we both knowwhere we each stand,” Orthan said calmly. “I think with yourcooperation, my Lord, we shall all get what we want out of thischarade.”

Fredrik smiled cautiously as herealized all was not lost already. “And what is it that my butlerwants out of this?” he asked.

Orthan pulled up a chair and sat down.“Our Lord, that is to say, Lord Alrecht, had no living kin. I canprove that and you two would be hung for the impersonation.Unfortunately, that would gain me nothing and I rather likeyou.”

Fredrik snorted at the last statement,but still managed to sound sincere when he asked, “And you have aplan, no doubt. What is your plan, Orthan?”

“The maids and myself have nodesire to find permanence on the streets as beggars,” Orthanstated. “What I propose is a partnership. I will help you establishyour right to remain as our Lord. You will execute documents givingme complete authority in financial matters. I know enough aboutLord Alrecht’s holdings that I will make us all wealthy. We willcontinue to serve you as servants and you will promise that we willnot be mistreated. We will wish for you to remain here as our Lordand protector and you will wish for us to remain safe as yourhumble servants. Everybody wins.”

Fredrik sat studying the elderlyswindler. He had to admit the plan had great merit and he hadnothing to lose. The servants needed him or some other person witha claim to inheritance if they ever hoped to stay employed.Obviously, the servants were not about to just hand over everythingwithout some safeguards for themselves. That is why Orthan insistedon holding the purse strings. That was purely a minor matteranyway. Whatever document he signed would be void if Orthan shouldsuddenly die. Orthan could not do the same towards him or theestate would be empty again and the servants would be back in theposition of being tossed out into the street. All in all, theagreement was fair and slightly in Fredrik’s favor.

“Well, partner,” Fredriksmiled, “it looks like we will have a mutually beneficialrelationship for some time to come. If you will fetch some brandy,perhaps we can toast our new relationship.”

“Certainly, My Lord,” Orthansmiled. “It will be my pleasure.”

Orthan retrieved the brandy decanterand two glasses. Expertly pouring the liquid into the two glasses,he picked one up and offered a toast. “To the new Lord of AlrechtManor, Lord Wason, may he live in splendor ‘til a ripe old age.”Orthan sat back in the chair as they sipped their brandy. “Will thenew Lord be available for company around the noon hourtoday?”

Fredrik squinted at the old man. “Thatcan be arranged, Orthan. What do you have up yoursleeve?”

“A painter friend of mine willbe calling to ask for a sitting,” Orthan chuckled. “He will bepainting a portrait of Lord Alrecht with his favorite and onlynephew. He will be most discrete for as long as I wish.”

Fredrik laughed. “You certainly havethought this out well, Orthan. Why have you figured to leave theLady out of the portrait?”

“No one will believe youbrother and sister, Sir,” Orthan stated. “People will accept her asthe Lady of the Manor believing that she is your kept woman, butnot as your sister. I hope that is acceptable.”

“It will have to be, Orthan,”Fredrik replied. Niki could get to be a problem in this wholeaffair if he didn’t handle her well. It was obvious that she hadset off on the wrong foot with the servants, but she was sobull-headed that she would never back down if confronted with theirknowledge. Best if he tried to head off her objections with somepositive news. “Orthan, have my things moved to the Master’s Suite.I need to have a talk with my Lady.”

Orthan nodded as Fredrik rose and leftthe room. He walked to Niki’s room and knocked. Niki answereddressed in a beautiful, red satin gown and a red bow in her hair.“What do you think?” she asked.

Fredrik closed the door and sat in oneof the chairs. “It is perfect,” he replied. “You look absolutelygorgeous, turn around.”

Niki twirled with a broad, beamingsmile on her face. She strode over and gave Fredrik a kiss. “I amso happy,” she declared. “This is going to work outperfectly.”

“There is a problem that Iwanted to talk to you about,” admitted Fredrik. “It seems that theservants know that Lord Alrecht did not have a niece. They arewilling to accept me as his nephew and you as my . . . woman. If wego along with this, we will be accepted by the whole community andhave great wealth. Orthan knows a great deal about Lord Alrecht’sfinances and I have asked him to handle them for us.”

Niki looked stunned. “Why don’t we justget rid of the servants?” she asked.

“No,” Fredrik quickly said.“No, we can not do that. Without their acceptance, we will have noclaim to the inheritance. It is only because of the servants thatwe have any chance at all of holding on to this mansion. Niki, wemust take care not to upset them.”

“Upset them?” Niki shouted.“You expect me to care about upsetting the servants? They were bornto serve us and we to rule them. You can’t be serious?”

Fredrik needed a way to keep Niki quietand docile long enough to get the inheritance taken care of.“Niki,” he lectured, “if you want to rule somebody, we will beruling from Beggars’ Corner. If you want to live in splendor andwealth, you will treat the servants civilly. I don’t know how to bemore clear about this, Niki, but if you get the servants mad, wewill be running for our lives. If you keep them happy, we will bevery happy. Do you understand?”

“I will try,” Niki pouted. “Atleast for a while, but I expect you to find a way around thisproblem. I cannot be a proper Lady when I have to go aroundworrying about whether or not the servants are thrilled to beservants. When are we going out to see the town?”

“Tomorrow at the earliest,”Fredrik answered. “I need time to make sure that we are on solidfooting before we chance answering the inevitable questions aboutour late uncle. I need to learn all about him and the servants knowa great deal. I will uncover some more about him in his study andlibrary. I also ordered Orthan to move my belongings into theMaster’s Suite to get them used to the idea of a new Lord. You mayjoin me there or keep your present suite whatever pleases you.Either way, you are to give the appearance of being my lover. Wehave a great chance here, Niki, but it will require constantattention to details if we are to pull it off.”

“I will put on a greatappearance,” nodded Niki. “Don’t you worry about me, but rememberyour promise to discover a way to replace the servantseventually.”

Fredrik shook his head as he leftNiki’s suite. The best way to clear his head would be toconcentrate on learning more about Lord Alrecht. Orthan came intothe study with a paper for Lord Wason to sign and to announce thatthe artist had arrived. Fredrik looked at the paper, which gaveOrthan the powers that he was looking for and he signed it. Theartist proved to be quite capable and quick, as well. Within threehours he had completed a portrait of Lord Alrecht and his youngnephew, Fredrik Wason. He had painted Fredrik a year or two youngerthan he was now, but everyone would believe now that Fredrik wasthe nephew of Lord Alrecht. Orthan showed the artist out andreturned with Fredrik to hang the painting in the Lord’sstudy.

“Your artist appears quitecompetent,” Fredrik remarked.

“He is that, My Lord,” smiledOrthan. “I think it is best to bring you up to date on the life ofLord Alrecht this evening. I have arranged for a barrister to cometomorrow at noon to secure your rights to the inheritance. The manknew Lord Alrecht well, so he will not be easy to fool, but Ihappen to know that he was gone from the town for three months twoyears ago. That is why I had the painting made with you beingslightly younger. The story will be that you visited during thattime frame and that is the only time you and your uncle ever met.The barrister will, of course, state that your uncle nevermentioned you. You will laugh and explain that he was probably veryembarrassed about your existence because of the way his sister shuthim out of her life.”

Orthan poured another round of brandyand sat down. “You will point out how Uncle Amos had made advancesto his own sister when they were young and how she hated him forit. Explain that your mother never wanted you to even know aboutUncle Amos’s existence and that Uncle Amos probably felt the sameway. Then about two years ago, your mother died and you learned ofUncle Amos by going through her things and decided to visit. Youhad a very nice visit after a very rocky start and you returnedhome after a few months, promising to tie up affairs there andreturn to live with him.”

Orthan downed the rest of his brandyand continued. “As things turned out, you met a young woman whileclosing your affairs at home and that delayed your trip back hereuntil now, only to find that you had returned too late. A littleemotion of losing your only relative at this point would certainlybe helpful.”

Orthan continued laying out a plan thatcovered every little detail until the wee hours of the morning. Hewould not let Fredrik take notes and demanded that the young Lordrepeat everything back to him until he was satisfied that the storywas solid. During the session, Fredrik began to think of Orthanfondly and the butler appeared to return the emotion.

Fredrik would have enjoyed sleepinglate the next morning, but Orthan got him up with the coming oflightness and started grilling him about his uncle. By the time thebarrister arrived, Fredrik almost believed that Amos had been hisreal uncle and the interview went quite well. The barrister wasextremely skeptical at the start of the interview, but as he firedquestions at the young man, he slowly became convinced that Amoshad kept a grand secret from him. The testimony from the servantsabout the time that Fredrik was to have been there two years ago,sealed the case in the barrister’s mind.

Papers were drawn up certifying Fredrikas Lord Wason of the Manor and legally transferring all of LordAlrecht’s property into his name. The barrister hoped that the newLord would continue to use his services as Lord Alrecht had in thepast and Fredrik assured him that Uncle Amos’s faith in hisbarrister’s services was enough to ensure it.

After the barrister left, Orthan brokeout a bottle of champagne and all of the servants joined the newyoung Lord in celebrating their good fortune. That was when Nikiwalked into the room.

“Just what has gotten intoyou, Fredrik?” she demanded. “The whole town would die laughing ifthey could see you now. How do you expect the servants to respectyour authority if you spend your days cavorting withthem.”

Fredrik just laughed. “Come and jointhe celebration, Niki. I have just been confirmed as the new LordWason of the Manor. Orthan, see to the Lady’s glass,please.”

Orthan poured Niki a glass ofchampagne, but the rest of the servants quietly slipped out of theroom. Orthan handed Niki the glass with a slight bow. “It is verygracious of our Lord to allow us to share in his good fortune, MyLady. I assure you that the servants will not take this as anexcuse to become overly friendly or to forget theirstation.”

“If they do,” Niki clearlystated, “I will be sure to remind them. Fredrik, I think it is hightime we got out and saw our town. Orthan, ready a carriage, theLord and Lady are going out.”

Orthan shot Fredrik a glance beforebowing and making his exit to get the carriage ready. Miranda camein and cleared away the glasses and the bottle of champagne asFredrik and Niki were leaving. Miranda took the glasses into thekitchen and Alicia turned on her.

“How can you stand thatwoman?” Alicia cried. “She treats us like dirt and she is as phonyas a marriage proposal from a seaman. Do you have any idea of whatshe has put me through today?”

“Now, now,” grinned Miranda,“you’ll just have to learn to grin and bear it.”

“Perhaps I deserve that fromyou,” Alicia sobbed, “but I do not deserve anything of the sortfrom her. She had me bring her tea six times this morning. Not sixdifferent times, but six times because each cup of tea I broughther was not to her liking. It was too sweet, too tart, too hot, toocold, and finally the wrong blend of teas. The last cup I managedto leave in her room and slip out before she noticed me. Beforethat it was a whole series of problems with her rooms. She founddirt here and dust there. The curtains were crooked, crooked mindyou. All this from a girl who has probably never seen a room withcurtains before. And all of the time she treats me like dirt, likeI should kiss her arse because she is allowing me to serve her. Idon’t think I can take it much more, Miranda.”

“I’m sorry, Alicia,” Mirandaapologized. “I was bitter when you made that comment to me, but Iam willing to let that go. Still, we need to do something abouther. I will speak with Orthan when he returns. Perhaps he will havesome ideas.”

“I hope he does,” Alicia saidas she dried her tears. “That Fredrik is not so bad a boy. He’s theone that’s been given the goods and yet he treats us rightproperly. Maybe Orthan could talk him into dumping her.”

Orthan climbed up into the carriage anddrove out through the gateway. He took the couple on a grand tourof the town, waving to many of the residents as they passed.Fredrik was impressed at how many people smiled and waved at thecarriage as it passed. The old sea captain must have been fairlypopular in Cidal. Everyone treated the carriage and its occupantswith respect including the mercenaries. Fredrik mentally sethimself to ask Orthan about them later. The tour lasted about anhour and, thankfully, Niki did not demand to stop anywhere and getout. Fredrik was not sure that Cidal was ready for heryet.

Orthan helped Niki down out of thecarriage and she didn’t even nod to him as she swept in through thefront door of the mansion. Fredrik hurried after Niki while Orthantook care of the carriage. Niki was excited as she walked to hersuite. “Did you see how the people loved us, Fredrik? Just abouteverybody waved at me. It’s probably been a very long time since aLady resided here. One of the maids told me that the old seacaptain lived a quiet life alone. They are likely as excited aboutus as we are.”

“I am sure they are, Niki,”Fredrik sighed, “but we must remember to go slow here. If weproceed too quickly, we will lose it all.”

Fredrik left Niki to get ready fordinner and went downstairs to ask Orthan about the mercenaries andwhat type of relationship they had with the town. Orthan was justcoming in through the kitchen and when he saw Fredrik he headedtowards him.

“Lord Wason,” he started, “Ithink we may have a problem. I’m afraid your Lady Niki is causingsome grief with the maids. I just passed Alicia, and Miranda hastold me that the poor woman has been in tears ever since we leftfor the tour. She thinks your Lady has it in for her and is tryingto drive her to quit. Now, we both know that Alicia is not going toquit and there lies the problem.”

Fredrik looked wearily at Orthan andnodded. “I don’t know what to do with her, Orthan. I’ve never seenher like this. She has always been headstrong and stubborn, but shehas never been so foolish. I will try to talk some sense into her,but we should all try to make this thing work.”

“I agree, Lord Wason,” Orthanstated, “but part of our agreement was that the servants would berespected and treated fairly. I do expect you to hold your end ofthe bargain. We all agree that you are a right fine young man toserve and we have no grievance with you, but you must do somethingto nip your young Lady before things get out of hand.”

Fredrik grimaced and headed back forthe stairs. Somehow the task of dealing with Niki right now did notmake Fredrik smile.

Chapter 9

Gypsy

Arik and Tedi halted when the wagoncame into sight, not knowing who or what lay ahead. Garth caught upto them and motioned them forward. “It’s okay,” he said, “the wagonis Kalina’s. She’ll be happy to see you again.”

Arik was about to say that he had neverseen Kalina when the woman stepped into view and waved to them.“That’s the woman who wandered into our campsite,” Arik whisperedto Tedi.

Tedi nodded and whispered back, “I toldyou I didn’t believe in coincidences.” The boys kicked their horsesforward and entered the clearing, followed by Garth leading theextra horse.

“Is everything okay?” Kalinaasked. “I can tell by the horses that you ran into some DarkRiders.”

“I suppose they are busycounting their dead,” Garth stated. “They had these boys surroundedand they seemed pretty determined to get their hands on them. Can’tsay as I ever recall hearing of Dark Riders wading in the surf tocapture anyone.”

“Take care of the horses,Garth,” Kalina instructed, “I will get some food and blankets forour guests. They must be hungry with what they have been throughand I can see that they are soaked. Stoke up the fire some moreafter you’re done with the horses and we’ll see if we can dry themout.”

“Excuse me,” Tedi interrupted.“I appreciate your hospitality, but I am not a believer incoincidences. You wandered into our campsite in Lorgo and now youjust happen to send this bandit after us to protect us from DarkRiders. Who are you really and what do you want withus?”

Arik looked stunned at Tedi’simpertinence, but Kalina just smiled. “I would be sorelydisappointed if you believed that I would risk Garth’s life just toplay games with you. You boys are destined to greatness and anyperson who would stand by and allow you to fall into the hands ofthe Dark One is a person whom I would not want to associate with.Allow me to introduce myself. I am Kalina. I am a gypsy and havesome sense of foretelling. When I walked into your campsite theother day, I was struck with an aura of greatness and goodness,which emanated from you two boys. I mentioned this to Garth and hetold me that one of you had tried sneaking into our campsite beforewe reached Lorgo.”

“I wasn’t trying to sneak in,”protested Tedi. “I thought you were a gang of bandits and I wantedto know your intent with regards to Lorgo.”

Garth laughed out loud as he wassecuring the horses and Kalina smiled. “I am sure,” she continued,“but I also do not believe in coincidences. When Garth told meabout the witch who was interested in you, I vowed that I wouldlook after you until you were capable of protectingyourselves.”

“So, if we decided we werecapable of protecting ourselves, you wouldn’t stop us fromleaving?” Arik asked.

“I would never stop you fromgoing your own way,” Kalina declared adamantly. “Did Garth forceyou to come here? If he did, I will have words withhim.”

“No,” Arik admitted, “he didnot force us, although our choices were slim at thetime.”

“Well, your choices are notmuch better now,” Kalina said, “but you are free to leave at anytime. Before you decide to up and leave, though, let me give yousome advice. I doubt that you boys have ever been out of Lorgobefore, because you seem totally unaware of what is waiting for youout there. Garth can train you to take care of yourselves. He canteach you how to ride a horse, use a sword, be quieter in theforest, lay false trails, and read the trails of others. There isso much that Garth can teach you that I would think you foolish ifyou did not avail yourselves of the opportunity to learn from him,but the choice is yours. Should I bring you dinner, or will you beon your way?”

“As long as we are free toleave when we wish,” Arik said forcefully, “we will stay andappreciate your generosity.”

Garth strode over and stood before theboys. Reaching down slowly he took the sword and scabbard fromArik’s hand. “I can stitch the belt on this for you,” Garthuttered. “Unfortunately, I was in a bit of a hurry when I cut itloose.”

Arik let the sword go and Garth turnedto Tedi and took his sword, as well. Kalina emerged from the wagonwith several blankets, which she draped over the boys like a caringmother. “Slip out of your wet clothes and I will dry them over thefire,” Kalina added as she turned to prepare plates of dinner forGarth and the boys.

Tedi could smell the turkey andrealized that it had been some time since he and Arik had eaten ameal. The boys managed to wiggle out of their clothes and Kalinacollected them as she handed the boys mugs of hot coffee. Both boysshivered slightly as their skin finally realized that it was coldand wet. They pulled the blankets close around themselves as theysipped their coffee. After a short period of time, Garth came overand sat by the fire just as Kalina was bringing plates of food.Tedi tore into the turkey, turnips and some kind of green, leafyvegetable that he had never seen. The boys cleaned their platesquickly and Kalina gave them another serving ofeverything.

Arik could not believe it, but by thetime they had finished dinner, the boys' clothes were dry and warm.They wiggled into their clothes under the blankets and eventuallylet the blankets drop from their shoulders. Garth finished mendingthe scabbards and returned the swords to the boys. “Tomorrow wewill begin instruction on how to use those,” hecommented.

“What about the Dark Riders?”inquired Arik. “Won’t they track us to here? Shouldn’t we be movingon?”

“They will first assess thedamage that has been done to them,” smiled Garth as he stripped offhis scabbard straps and shirt and refastened the sword to his back.“Then they will suspect that a large group ambushed their men andthey will send for reinforcements. If we leave in the morning, wewill be well ahead of them. As for them tracking us to here, itwill not be as easy as they are used to. There are tricks tocovering your path that I can explain to you when the time isright.”

Arik looked around the campsite and sawKalina doing something at the back of the wagon, safely outside therange of hearing. “Garth,” he began, “you seem to be quite capableof taking care of yourself and you don’t seem to be too fond ofTedi and me. Why would you risk your life to save us and then offerto teach us your tricks? Surely, it is not just because Kalinathinks we are destined for greatness, whatever thatmeans.”

Garth smiled grimly and stared at Arik.“Kalina is a great woman,” he said quietly. “If she sees somethingspecial in you two, then there is something special. Frankly, I seenothing but two fisherboys who have run away from home and wish toplay at the games of men as if they knew the rules.”

“Your compassion isheartwarming,” snipped Tedi. “Perhaps, if you looked, you would seetwo young boys whose mothers were stolen from them and forced toleave their fathers because Dark Riders and bandits won't let themlive in peace. Perhaps if you lost something or someone you love,you wouldn’t be so damn aloof about other people’stroubles.”

Garth’s face grew visibly taut and theveins of his temples and neck bulged considerably. He rose silentlyand walked across the campsite to a clear area well away fromKalina and the boys and whipped his sword out of the sheath on hisback. Slowly he began moving his sword back and forth as iffighting some invisible foe. His arms and feet moved surely likethe fine steps of a choreographed dance. The sword moved high andlow, varying from sweeps to lunges, from checks to severs, slowlypicking up speed until the blade became hard to focuson.

Kalina came out of the wagon with atray of small, dried sweet cakes, which she brought to the boys.She looked over at Garth and sat next to the boys. “What were youtalking about?” she asked.

“I get the feeling that Garthis not real happy about us being here,” remarked Tedi. “I told himthat he should have more compassion for other people instead ofonly thinking about himself.”

Garth was moving faster now. His armsand feet began moving so fast that it appeared he was just jumpingaround at random, but closer inspection revealed that each strokeof his sword was centered on the same invisible foe. At a speedthat Arik thought would make most people dizzy, Garth’s everymovement was sure-footed and precise. While the hit with his swordmight be high, low or in between, they all would have hit theinvisible foe.

“You truly do not understandGarth,” Kalina said softly. “He has lost more than any man I knowand he bears the responsibility for each and every loss. He doesnot dwell long on his own problems because the weight of them wouldcrush him. Instead, he devotes his life to other people’s problems.He helps those who are incapable of helping themselves. Sometimesthey are grateful, sometimes they are not, but always they thinkthat their problems are the worst in the world. None of them haveever thought to ask about his problems, not that he would discussthem if anyone did ask.”

Kalina sighed and looked back at Garth.He was now fighting a circle of invisible foes, twirling round andround and varying the stroke so that no opponent could foretell thestroke that would be aimed at him. Sweat poured down his body inrivers, yet his breath appeared even and measured. Arik and Tedistared at his rippling muscles and sure steps and were amazed atthe variety of strokes he could deliver with the sword. Kalina roseand went back to the wagon.

“Perhaps, you spoke hastily,”Arik chided. “It did not appear to me that the man who killed tenDark Riders that were after us was thinking only ofhimself.”

“He got me mad,” respondedTedi sheepishly. “He was treating us like little boys that hadstolen some candy and gotten caught.”

“Maybe that is how we appear,”commented Arik. “What does he know of us? You tried to sneak intohis camp and he scared you off. One sight of him in town and weboth ran into the woods. Then he overheard me bragging about howquiet I was and I didn’t even know he was there. Finally, we getourselves caught in a trap with no way out and we just ran,mindless of how we were going to escape. Maybe that is what we are,a couple of kids who think we know more than we do. Maybe ourproblems are not so bad after all. It might be that we just don’tknow how to handle them.”

Garth was now fighting an ever biggerforce of imaginary foes. One that was spread out farther apart.Garth would slash and leap towards another member of the attackersor roll across the intervening ground and strike out with his feetas he swung at yet another. It was hard to determine how many foesGarth was facing, but however many there were, Arik would not liketo be one of them.

“I guess I was hasty,”admitted Tedi. “The man did save our lives no matter how ill I feeltowards him. I would have said that he could have died saving ourlives, but in watching him, I don’t think those Dark Riders had achance.”

“It only takes one slash orone arrow to kill the best warrior, Tedi,” Arik reminded. “Any timeyou go into battle, there is a chance you won’t come out. He may bequite capable, but he risked his life to save ours. Not only do weowe him a chance to explain, I want to learn some of what he canteach me. I’m going to stick around for a while, at least until Ifeel a little more comfortable about defending myself.”

“I won’t say that I like thethought of staying,” declared Tedi, “but I will agree to stay ifyou are not stubborn when it comes time to go.”

“Agreed,” Arik stated andturned to watch Garth, who was now using the terrain to aid him indefeating his foes, from backing his foe into stumbling over a rockto swinging from a low hanging branch to disable one foe whileslashing at another. It was a marvelous display to watch until yourealized that it was the dance of a man dealing out death to othermen.

Garth continued on for over half anhour before Kalina emerged from the wagon with a towel and a cleanshirt for Garth. Arik rose and intercepted her before she reachedGarth. “Would it be all right if I took it to him?” Arikasked.

Kalina looked at the boy and finallysmiled. “I think that would be a good idea, Arik. Let him see youapproach, though.”

Arik nodded and took the towel andshirt from Kalina. Slowly, he walked towards Garth and stoodoutside the circle of imaginary foes. Garth gave no indication ofhaving seen Arik, but ended up rolling directly to the boy’s feetwhile sheathing his sword as he rose. Silently he stripped off thesheath strapping and reached for the towel. Arik had expected theman to be gasping for breath after the workout, but Garth was onlypanting slightly. After a quick wipe down, Garth wrapped the towelaround his head and took the shirt from Arik and put it on. Withoutthought, he strapped the sword to his back. “Thank you, fisherboy.That was thoughtful.”

“I would prefer that you callme Arik,” the boy responded, “and I would be pleased if you wouldteach me some things that will help me survive.”

Garth nodded thoughtfully. “I would bepleased to teach you what I can in the time you allot to stay withus, Arik. We will begin in the morning.”

Garth walked past the fire and squattednext to Tedi. “I owe you an apology,” Garth declared. “I should bemore sensitive about other people’s feelings. I sometimes believethat acknowledging a problem as being severe is giving an edge toyour enemies. I refuse to do so with my own problems, but I shouldnot expect others to feel the same way. Still, do not think thatyour problems are so bad that you have no say in your future. Youractions will determine what becomes of you, not the actions ofothers. Always keep faith in yourself and always strive to betteryourself.”

Tedi sat stunned by Garth’s comments asthe man got up and strode out of the campsite. Arik came over andsat next to his friend. Tedi turned to him and shook his head. “Iwonder if he is playing with my mind,” Tedi mumbled to himself.“First, he’s a bad guy, then good, then bad again. Why can’tanything be simple? Why can’t he be one or the other?”

“He is who he is,”philosophized Arik. “Neither of us is a simple creature, why shouldhe be?”

The boys sat quietly gazing at thecampfire. After an hour had passed Garth returned to the campsitelooking refreshed. “There is a stream out that way about a quarterof a mile in case you are in the mind for refreshing in themorning,” Garth said. “Now it is time for us to retire. Tomorrowwill be a hard day for you. I assume that Tedi will be receivinglessons as well. We will begin in the morning with learning to ridea horse properly. After breakfast, you will get a chance topractice on the trail as we move south from here. Tomorrow eveningwe focus on caring for the horses and simple self-defense. Goodnight.”

“Shouldn’t we set a sentry?”Arik asked. “The Dark Riders are not that far away.”

“It won’t be necessarytonight,” assured Garth and then he disappeared behind the wagon.The boys were tired enough to have no problems fallingasleep.

The boys woke at early light and lookedaround the campsite. Nothing seemed to be moving and they rose andgathered their blankets into a roll. Tedi was startled when Garthwalked in from the woods without making a sound.

“Good morning,” Garthannounced. “I hope you are ready for your lessons.

Arik stifled a yawn and seemed to belooking around for something to eat. Garth gathered the two horsesthe boys had rode in on and led them towards the pile of saddles.For two hours the boys learned the rudimentary facts of horsecaring and how to properly mount and guide the horses, beforeKalina called that breakfast was ready.

Kalina served a bountiful breakfast ofsome kind of eggs, too large for chicken eggs, and bacon that wassaltier than any Arik had ever tasted. Only the bread was adisappointment, being hard and crusty. Coffee was served with ahalf lemon and Arik watched how Garth devoured this beforeattempting it himself. Biting into the lemon was like a shock tohis nervous system, but the taste of the coffee afterwards wassuperb. Arik couldn’t help comparing it to the wonderful relief youfelt after pulling out a hook that was stuck in yourhand.

After breakfast everyone helped toclean up the campsite and Garth hitched two horses to the wagon. Healso tied two horses to the rear of the wagon, a beautiful whitemare and the dun stallion he had acquired from the Dark Riders. Theboys rode the geldings that Garth had given them to escape on.Arik’s was solid black and Tedi’s was black with a white blaze.Garth, of course, rode his black stallion.

There wasn’t much of a trail at first,but Garth led them slightly southwest until they hit a seldom usedbut decent path southward. For hours they rode mostly in silencewith only the sounds of the birds or an occasional word from Garthon their riding skills. Kalina passed out some dried beef andcrusty bread and they ate lunch while riding. Just as the sky beganto darken, Garth shot forward without explanation. Ten minuteslater, he returned and spoke with Kalina and then announced thatthey would be stopping for the night.

Garth led them to a clearing alongsidea brook and motioned for the boys to follow him as Kalinapositioned the wagon where she wanted it. Garth dismounted andinstructed the boys on their duties in caring for the horses andthen jogged off to collect firewood. After the fire was started andthe animals tended to, Garth produced a couple of wooden lathswords and started instructing the boys in the basics ofswordsmanship. He worked the boys for an hour before Kalinaindicated that dinner was ready.

The dinner consisted of fried rivertrout and turnips and some more of that leafy green vegetable. WhenKalina saw the boys examining the trout, she laughed.

She nodded towards the brook andchuckled. “You didn’t think I was darning socks while you menplayed with your swords, did you? They are probably a bit smallerthan your typical salt water fish, but I assure you they are quitetasty.”

After dinner Garth lit a pipe andleaned his back against a large rock. “We’ll rest a bit before westart instructions again,” Garth announced. When the boys stifledsmall groans, Garth looked at them with an arched eyebrow. “If youwish me to make warriors out of you before you leave, we do nothave much time to spare. Why, you already spent most of the dayjust sitting.”

Tedi actually chuckled until he triedto change his sitting position and the pain shot through histhighs. “I’m not sure what is worse,” he said, “being killedoutright by the Dark Riders or being killed slowly byyou.”

Garth just smiled and leaned his headback against the tree. “The first few days are the worst,” heoffered softly. “You’d be surprised at how quick the body adjuststo accept pain. You’re not going through anything that your fathersdidn’t go through.”

“My father never had to ride ahorse or swing a sword,” laughed Arik.

Garth leaned forward and looked at theboys. “Your fathers did both and I’m sure they did itwell.”

Both boys looked in amazement at Garth,but it was Tedi who took the bait. “What do you know about ourfathers that we don’t?” he asked.

“I know that they were bothsoldiers before they took up fishing,” Garth stated. “And from thecourage they both exhibited, I would think they were very goodsoldiers.”

“How do you know that?”inquired Arik. “And what courage are you talking about?”

“And now I can tell that theyare not boastful men,” Garth laughed. “As for them being soldiers,it is obvious. When a man enters an army, the army breaks the mandown to subservience and when he has learned to obey, they bringhim up to leadership so he knows how to command. This conditioningmarks a man for life. He will never slouch again. He will neverwalk down a street in a daze oblivious to his surroundings. Hiseyes will learn to evaluate without conscious thought. Both of yourfathers learned their lessons well. As far as their courage, notmany men would mess with the likes of me, yet Master Markelshadowed me for an entire day. He knew that I knew he was watchingme, yet he refused to be scared away. Very admirable andcourageous. Master Clava walked into the Fisherman’s Inn and sat ina seat that no one else in the entire town would sit in. The seatright across from me.”

Garth was amused at the shock on theboys’ faces. Their fathers were good men and the boys were so closeto them that they did not see it as other men saw it. “Oh,” Garthcontinued, “did I forget to mention that Master Clava threatened tokill me if I harmed his son or his son’s friend?”

The boys’ jaws dropped and their eyesgrew wide. They knew that Arik’s father went to talk to the bandit,but threatening to kill him? Had he really done that?

“Don’t look so surprised,boys,” Garth said seriously. “Your fathers love you very much andthey would die to protect you. You should be proud to be theirsons.” Garth’s eyes clouded over and he looked away.

Kalina suddenly came over and enteredthe conversation. “Garth said that Master Clava recounted theincident with the bandits and that your mothers were taken away.When did that happen?”

Arik looked from Garth to Kalinawondering what open sore Garth was trying to hide. “It was aboutthree years ago,” he replied absently. “The four of us were outfishing at the time. When we returned to port, our fathers left usat the inn and went out to find them. They returned weeks laterwith no news.”

“You have my sympathies,”Kalina assured them. “The loss of a loved one is a very bitterfruit to swallow. Do you think they still livesomewhere?”

Arik’s own eyes started to water andTedi rose and walked away towards the horses. “I don’t know,” Arikconceded. “I hope they are and that they are well, but I reallydon’t ever expect to see them again.”

Kalina nodded sympathetically. “Yourfathers must have been devastated as well as you. To lose your wifeand have to work all day and still look after a young boy is noeasy task. How old were you when it happened?”

Tears were forming in Arik’s eyes now.“It was hard on them. Probably even harder than on us although wedidn’t realize it at the time. Taking care of us probably wasn’tthat bad on them, though. Even though we were only fourteen, wewere still able to help with the fishing, but Tedi’s father took itespecially hard. It was only this last week that he finally cameout of it.”

Kalina smiled now that she knew she hadtwo children who were born in the year of the Collapse. “Well, ifyou could give me descriptions of your mothers, we may be able toask some questions. I don’t want to get your hopes up falsely, butit never hurts to keep an eye out.”

“I would appreciate that,”Arik said thankfully. “I don’t expect to find them, but I willnever stop looking.”

Garth seemed to have regained hiscomposure and knocked his pipe out. “Enough talk for now,” he saidgruffly. “It is time you boys started to learn your skills. Grabyour practice swords and we’ll see how that trout affected yourbalance.”

Chapter 10

Trouble

Fredrik walked into Niki’s suite andclosed the door. “Miranda said you wanted to see me, Niki,” Fredrikopened. “I was in the study. You can come see me anytime you want.Is there a problem?”

“A problem?” she snipped. “Whyshould there be a problem? I’ve done as you told me and notpestered the servants. Now every time that damn Alicia comes inhere she has a smirk on her face. It is one thing not to pester theservants, but quite another to be laughed at by them. I reallydon’t understand why you pamper them. We should fire the lot andget servants that are appropriately trained. I have waited all ofmy life for my destiny to be fulfilled and now that it is within mygrasp, you want to spoil it for me.”

“Spoil it!” Fredrik remarkedincredulously. “You can’t be serious. We are set up as Lord andLady of the Manor at seventeen. This is a dream come true. If somewriter made a story up about this happening, nobody would accept itas anything but fantasy. If the old sea captain had any children toreceive his inheritance, do you realize how old they would be?Niki, we have got it made!”

“I don’t know how you can beso happy,” she pouted. “The servants act like they own this placeand you think that you are the Lord. How long before the people inthe streets start laughing at us?”

“Niki, I don’t care if thewhole town laughs,” declared Fredrik. “We are rich and they arenot. As soon as Orthan liquidates some of the out-holdings, we willhave more money than we know what to do with. The people in thetown will come around. I have a meeting with Captain Grecho thismorning. Imagine that. The Captain of the Mercenaries coming to paycall on me. You said you wanted a private army, well, this is theman to start with.”

“But everything is moving soslowly,” Niki complained. “The people should already recognize meas their queen and you have me worrying about how I treat theservants. And why is the butler liquidating anything? It is ourproperty and you are letting some old scam artist handle ourfinances.”

“We’ve been through thisbefore,” Fredrik said impatiently. “Orthan knows more about thefinances than I can learn in a year. It is only natural for him tohandle the books.”

“I think you are just beingselfish,” Niki exploded. “You do not really care if I ever becomequeen. You have some plot with the servants to cash in all of theassets and then desert me here with no support. That’s why youspend evenings in the study plotting with Orthan.”

“Okay,” Fredrik conceded, “Ipromised not to tell a soul, but I will explain everything. Themorning after we arrived, Orthan cornered me in the study. Heexplained that the servants have served the old sea captain formany years and they knew for a fact that the man had no brothers orsisters.”

“The nerve of the man speakingthat way to his Lord,” Niki admonished.

“Niki,” Fredrik pleaded,“please pay attention. I was not his Lord and he knew it. If Amoshad no brothers or sisters, he certainly could not have any nephewsor nieces.”

“Then why didn’t he go to theauthorities?” Niki asked.

“Because,” Fredrik explained,“if there was no heir to become Lord of the Manor, there would beno jobs for the servants. Orthan saw a way for all of us to sharein Lord Alrecht’s misfortune. He promised to have me legallyaccepted as Lord Alrecht’s nephew and heir if I would make certainconcessions to the servants. I promised to allow him to handle thefinances and to treat the servants with respect and kindness. Itreally is a good deal for all of us.”

“I can’t believe that you werereally taken in so easily,” she chided. “You allowed the Lord to bedictated to by servants’ demands?”

Exasperated, Fredrik sat down. “TheLord was not dictated to by servants, Niki. A young boy was offereda scheme by some servants that allows him to become rich and assumethe title of Lord which does not belong to him. One word from anyof the servants and we would be running for our lives.”

“But now that you have legaltitle,” Niki schemed, “you can get rid of them and it will be onlyservants’ words against the word of the Lord.”

“I have no intention of goingback on my deal, Niki,” Fredrik insisted. “I have no need to. Fromwhat Orthan says, the estates are plentiful and we will have morewealth than we can spend. If the servants had any idea that I wouldnot honor my pledge, I am positive that they could ruin us. Please,just keep being pleasant to the servants and everything is going tobe better than you could ever hope for. I have to see CaptainGrecho now, but we will talk more of this later.”

Fredrik rose and left and Niki just satthere lost in her own little world of scheming. Hopefully, themeeting would not take long and he could convince Niki to playalong with the servants. Fredrik walked to the study and CaptainGrecho was already there and Orthan was dutifully serving him aglass of brandy. “Ah, the Lord of the Manor, Lord Wason. Sir, thisis Captain Grecho of the Cidal Mercenary Company. If you have nofurther need of me, Lord Wason, I will withdraw and await yourcall.”

“Thank you, Orthan, that willbe fine,” Fredrik said. “Captain Grecho, I am pleased to make youracquaintance.”

“Lord Wason,” the Captaingreeted, “I apologize for not coming sooner, but I had a smallmatter of contract negotiations to take care of. I wish to offer mysincerest condolences on the loss of your uncle. I want you to knowthat your uncle was certainly not considered a sorcerer by thepeople of this town. The townspeople have no stomach for magic andwould never have put up with a Lord who even condoned its use,never mind practiced it. No, I feel sure that the charges weremerely expedient to the Black Devils to have their way. Certainly,if my company had found out what they were up to, we would haveslain the bunch of them.”

Fredrik gulped as he nodded his head.The Captain talked on for an hour and a half, welcoming him to townand explaining as much about Cidal as he could. He offered theservices of his company to the Manor if the need arose and thankedhim for the Manor’s generous help in the past. Fredrik halflistened as he fretted about Niki’s temper and her foolishwillingness to use magic carelessly. At the end of the discussion,Captain Grecho demanded that Lord Wason accompany him to review thefitness of his Company and see the plans he had for enlarging hisgarrison. It was clear to Fredrik that to refuse would be startingthe relationship off on a very bad foot.

Fredrik informed Orthan that he wasgoing out and caught a glimpse of Miranda and Alicia arguing as hepassed through the entrance hall. Fredrik began to wonder again ifhis life wouldn’t be simpler without women in it. Orthan also shookhis head at the two maids and went out to get away from it as muchas he did to check on the horses.

Miranda looked flustered. “Alicia, youhave to curb your temper more. I know the woman is difficult, buteven you have to admit that she has been better these last fewdays.”

“Aye, she’s been better,”pouted Alicia. “She’d be better still if you took care of her. If Igo in there with a smile, she complains that I’m laughing at her.If I don’t smile, she complains that I’m scowling at her. Eitherway, she treats me as if I were a dog. Master Wason and MasterAlrecht never had any problems with me. I do my job all right, Ido.”

“Your work is fine, Alicia,”soothed Miranda. “If I suddenly take your place, the Lady willcomplain about you running the place and that will start anotherrow. I will talk with Orthan about giving you a holiday. Perhaps abit of time away from each other will calm you both down. I am surethat Lord Wason will readily agree.”

“Well, I could use a bit of aholiday,” Alicia cheered. “A couple of extra pence would help abit, too,” she pushed.

Miranda nodded as the bell rang again.“But, first, you will have to finish today at least. Whatever shethrows at you, just bite your tongue and swallow it. We have a goodthing going here and I’ll not have you spoiling it.”

“Yes, Miranda,” Alicia said asshe scurried up stairs to answer Niki’s bell.

Alicia knew she was in trouble when sheentered Niki’s suite and the woman was standing there tapping herarm with a grim determination on her face. “My Lady rang?” Aliciasaid.

“Yes, I rang and you took longenough to get here,” scowled Niki. “Where is my lunch? I asked forlunch an hour ago.”

“Begging My Lady’s pardon,”Alicia trembled, “but you said you didn’t want any lunchtoday.”

“Fool!” shouted Niki. “Youoffered me crab meat or salmon for lunch and I said if I couldn’thave lobster, I wouldn’t eat. Don’t you know a demand for lobsterwhen you hear one? Do you expect me to starve while you and theothers stuff your pockets with my money?”

Alicia lost it and exploded. “How doyou expect me to read your mind?” shouted Alicia. “You said youwouldn’t eat and now you wonder where your lunch is? And as for themoney, you don’t have a pence to your name. You are here at thesufferance of Lord Wason and mercy knows why he puts up withyou.”

Niki’s face grew bright red and beforeshe knew what she was doing, she straightened her arms and lashedout with a Force Bolt. Alicia flew back and was suspended about afoot off the floor with her back pressed hard against the wall. Thefury slowly drained from Niki’s face and after a few moments shereleased the spell with the intention of apologizing to the maid.As soon as the maid had her feet on the ground, she spun and ranout of the room screaming at the top of her lungs that there was awitch in the house.

Alicia ran down the stairs and out theside door of the mansion, almost colliding with Orthan. Orthangrabbed the woman and Miranda appeared through the door.

“Whatever is going on?”demanded Miranda.

“I have no idea,” confessedOrthan as the maid continued screaming, but no longerunderstandable. Orthan shook the woman to get her to come to hersenses and Fredrik arrived just in time to see Miranda slapher.

“What is the problem?” Fredrikasked.

Alicia looked at him with eyes widewith fear. “She’s a witch.” She screamed. “She’s a witch and shetried to kill me. I have to report her. Let me go.”

Fredrik and Orthan eyes locked.“Miranda, hold her until I get back,” Orthan commanded and draggedFredrik inside.

“There is going to be greattrouble,” Orthan confided. “Many things we could cover up, but thisis not one of them. The Company will be out for blood. They may notbother you if you can prove that you did not know, but they willkill her, for sure.”

Fredrik nodded sadly. “Orthan, I wantyou to detain her as long as possible. It won’t be for very longbecause her screaming was quite evident from the street. If I die,you are out of a job and I am out of a life. Neither of us wantsthat. I am going on a long trip. Handle everything while I am gone.If I do not come back, just continue as if you expected me to begone for a very long time. You will think of something; at leastyou will be cared for. As for Niki, say that she became possessedafter some bad food. Make any excuse you can think of. I will gether far away from here. Tell the Mercenaries that I was chasing hersouth, trying to catch her and kill her. The Captain will believethat. Throw saddles on the two fastest horses and I’ll get ourlittle witch down here as quickly as I can.”

“I’m truly sorry, Sir,”responded Orthan. “I’ve grown to like you. We really pulled off agood one and I think we could do more. Do come back, your Manorwill be waiting.”

Fredrik smiled at the old man and ranup the stairs. Niki was waiting at the top of the stairs with thetwo travel bags that Fredrik had demanded they keep ready. “I’msorry, Fredrik, I couldn’t help myself.”

“I know, Niki,” he statedsadly. “We probably didn’t belong here anyway. We have to hurry.They will kill you on sight.”

They each hefted one bag and hurrieddown the stairs and out the back door towards the stables. Orthanwas standing ready with two horses and a sad face. He helped Nikiup onto one of the horses and she bent and kissed his head. “I’msorry, Orthan, I guess I made a mess of everything. I thought youwere all the enemy, but I heard what you said to Fredrik while Iwas at the top of the stairs. Forgive me.”

Fredrik mounted up and instructed Nikito ride as fast as she could northward. After she took off, Fredrikfollowed at a distance that might look like he was chasing her ifanyone was looking. After they got a mile out of town, Fredrikcaught up with Niki and they took a small trail westward to getaway from the road.

* * * *

Arik and Tedi finished up their swordpractice and sat down leaning against the wagon wheel. Garth hadn’tbeen seen in an hour and they were bushed from the exertion oftheir mock battle with wooden swords. Garth’s instructions over thepast few days had been unending. When they were too tired topractice swordplay and too sore to practice riding, Garth wouldteach them about tracking or which type of plant life was edibleand which was poisonous. He was a merciless instructor. If the boysdidn’t learn the lesson to his expectations, he started the lessonover again until they got it right. Several times Tedi threatenedto walk away, not in front of Garth, of course, and Arik hadpersuaded him to remain. Arik seemed to revel in the fightingskills while Tedi was more interested in the woods lore. Both ofthe boys enjoyed tracking and riding. Neither of them enjoyed thetask of chopping firewood, but Garth was insistent that it woulddevelop the very muscles they would need in swordplay.

The wagon shook slightly as Kalinaexited the wagon on the opposite side from the boys. “You have beengone longer than is normally necessary,” Kalina could be heardsaying. “Is there something amiss?”

“It is very puzzling,” said avoice that the boys recognized as Garth’s. “I am sure that someoneis following us. All of the signs are there. They are not excellenttrackers and stray off the path now and then, but there can be nomistaking that they follow us.”

“Can you tell who it is?”Kalina asked with a touch of worry in her voice.

“That is the puzzling part,”conceded Garth. “I circle around them to determine who they are andno one is there, yet I am positive that my skills are not failingme.”

Arik’s mouth dropped open at thestatement. Arik had begun to believe that Garth could track a flyacross the night sky with the skills and tricks he had beenteaching the boys. For him to admit that someone was following themand he could not find them defied the imagination.

“How many days now?” Kalinaasked.

“Three days,” Garth stated.“They seem to know where we stop each night, but they never comeclose enough for their fire to be discovered. “I have also variedour heading several times each day and always they follow. Thereare times when they lose our track, but they always manage to pickit up again with some uncanny luck.”

“How are the boys comingalong?” Kalina asked, suddenly changing the subject.

“They spend way too much timeresting and listening to other people’s conversations,” Garth saidsternly.

Arik and Tedi snapped their heads upand saw Garth staring at them. They both scrambled to their feet.“It was not our intention to listen,” Arik spat out with a sheepishgrin. “We were too tired to continue with our swordplay and you hadnot returned. We only meant to rest a while.”

“Tired, are you?” growledGarth. “If that doesn’t sound like a plea to cut some firewood,I’ve never heard one. Get moving.”

Tedi stood to argue and Arik ran intohim as he turned to beat a hasty retreat. Both boys tumbled to theground and when they finally untangled themselves, Garth was goneagain.

Tedi rose and brushed himself off. “Whyis he always so mean?” questioned Tedi. “We weren’t doing anythingwrong and he gives us punishment. We already have more wood they wecan possibly burn. I’m ready to be on my way.”

Arik chuckled and turned to his friend.“You just don’t listen that well,” smiled Arik. “One of the firstdays that we were with him, he described how the army handles newrecruits. That is what he considers us. He is breaking us down tobe obedient. When he is confident that we know how to followorders, he will begin building us up to lead. I don’t think hemeans for us to lead, but that is the way the army taught him totrain. Remember, he gets nothing out of training us. As you justpointed out, he doesn’t need the wood we are about to chop. We needthe discipline and muscle building. He knows we are tired and he isforcing us to go beyond our own thoughts of endurance. Come on, itis not going to kill us.”

Tedi grumbled about never havingvolunteered for any army as he followed Arik towards thewoodpile.

The next morning the wagon never moved.Garth started the boys off with their morning workout and afterbreakfast the training continued. Garth observed the boys’ archeryskills and then gave them pointers on improving their accuracy aswell as the speed required to reload another arrow. After archerypractice, it was swordplay until the boys were exhausted. Whilethey were recuperating he taught them tricks with a rope and thevarious type of knots and their uses. When they were somewhatrefreshed it was back to swordplay. The next rest period wasassigned to horse care and covering their tracks in theforest.

The routine continued until about anhour before dinner when Garth set them to more swordplay anddisappeared. Garth returned just as Kalina was serving a dinner ofpork and carrots with a green pea soup. Arik had downed the hoghimself during one of the tracking sessions the day before and thathad led to a lesson in butchering. The boys were almost too tiredto eat. Every other day was broken up by the necessity of movingthe wagon from one campsite to another, but this day had beenbrutal.

Garth sat down and took his plate fromKalina without a word. Everyone ate in silence until the meal wasover. Garth, as usual, lit his pipe after dinner and gazed at theboys before he spoke. “Whoever they are, they did not move theircamp today. It would appear that they wish to know where we aregoing.”

“Where are we going?” demandedTedi. “Arik and I had plans to reestablish ourselves in anothertown, but since we have joined up with you, we have had no ideawhere we are heading.”

“Where were you heading?”Kalina asked.

Tedi glanced at Arik and the taller boyjust shrugged. “We weren’t sure,” Tedi said. “Just some place southof Lorgo. Any town that would accept us as apprentices would havebeen acceptable.”

“Have you given any thought tochanging your names?” Kalina inquired. “There can be little doubtthat your names are now being circulated along thecoast.”

Tedi blushed but stated defiantly, “Ofcourse we have. Surely you do not think us so stupid as to announceourselves in each village?”

“Certainly not,” Kalinareplied dryly. “I think you should shave your face every morninguntil your facial hairs stiffen, then you should grow beards. Itwill make you look older.”

Now it was Arik’s turn to blush. Tediat least had the start of some facial hair though it did notrequire any shaving, but Arik had not a hint of any. “I don’t thinkI could grow a beard,” admitted Arik.

“Sure you can,” Kalinainsisted. “Follow my instructions and in a few weeks you will havea fine face of hair. The single, most important thing that you twocan do to avoid close inspection is to be older and wiser. Garth’slessons will help you only after the inspection has already beentoo close.”

“Why are the Dark Riders afterus?” Tedi asked. “Master Clava related the tale that Garthmentioned to him, but it all sounds ridiculous.”

“The tale is not ridiculous,”Kalina stated sternly. “It is to be taken with deadly seriousness.The Dark One is real and his interest in children born in the yearof the Collapse is real. If the Dark One can destroy certainchildren born that year, he will reign for a thousand years atwhich time the Great Demon, Alutar, will be released from hisprison to rule forever. If he cannot locate these certain children,he can destroy all of the children born that year and still succeedin his goal. The threat is quite real.”

“How can he tell whichchildren are the ones whom he seeks?” Arik asked.

“I am not sure,” sighedKalina. “There are many prophecies that deal with the Collapse, orthe Darkness as these times are called, but they are confusing atbest. Tell me about your own family, Tedi. What do you know of yourparents and their brothers and sisters?”

Tedi’s eyes narrowed and he stared atKalina with barely concealed suspicion. “Why do you want to knowabout my family?” he asked.

Kalina met his gaze evenly. “Are youashamed of your family?” she quipped, “or are you embarrassed thatyou do not know about them?”

“I am not ashamed of myfamily,” Tedi asserted. “I just want to know why you want to know.We know practically nothing about you and Garth and you expect usto tell you everything. You could be working for the Dark One forall we know. The fact that you killed some Dark Riders meansnothing to me. If these children are as important as you say, I amsure that the Dark One would sacrifice some men to find the rightchildren.”

“Fair enough,” Kalina smiled.“I look for anything that stands out from the ordinary. Thenecklace you are wearing is finely crafted and worth more than yourentire town could scrape together. Yet you claim to be a simplefisherman’s son. I merely want to know how you came by it. If youruncles or aunts were wealthy nobles, it would not be so outstandinganymore. That is why I ask.”

“You still didn’t say who youand Garth are,” reminded Tedi.

“How many Dark Riders do youneed us to kill before you will believe that we do not serve theDark One?” asked Kalina. “A hundred? A thousand? Ten thousand? Ifyou think we serve the Dark One, no number of dead Dark Riders willever convince you. If we wanted you dead, you would have been deada thousand times already. You will have to come to trust us forourselves. If you are not there yet, then decisions will have towait.”

“Hope that whoever isfollowing us, allows us time to wait,” Garth remarkedglumly.

Chapter 11

Paths of Fate

Fredrik and Niki rode side-by-side downthe dusty trail heading north. It had been a week since they leftCidal by heading westward towards a seldom-used north-south trail.The north-south trail was pretty barren and the only food they wereable to procure had been coconuts, some kind of berry and a chickenthey stole from a farm. The chicken had almost cost them Fredrik’slife when an arrow streaked past his head. With no target to aimhis magic at, Fredrik had simply run off with thechicken.

Niki was miserable. She was hot, tiredand dirty. Her days in the mansion in Cidal seemed a distant memoryand she kicked herself every time it surfaced. She always knew thatshe was destined to be a queen someday and when her chance finallycame, she had thrown it away. The worst part of it was that Fredrikhad become extremely quiet since they left Cidal. She could haveaccepted him yelling at her for her rash behavior, or even if helaughed about it, but he never mentioned it. His only talk was ofwhere to stop for the night or where they should look for somefood. If he didn’t say something about it soon, she was going toscream.

Fredrik sat up straight in his saddleand cocked his head slightly. “There is a wagon up ahead,” heannounced. “Let me do the talking. Maybe we can get something toeat.”

Niki perked up at the mention of foodand the two magicians rode steadily up to the wagon that wasstopped at the crossroads of two dirt trails. An old man and ayoung boy were sitting under a tree alongside the wagon having afood break and Niki’s eyes lit up when she read the sign on thecanvas of the wagon. It read, “Boris Khatama Merchant”.

Fredrik and Niki dismounted and Fredriktied the two horses to a low branch of a nearby tree. Slowly, theywalked over to the merchant. “Greetings, Merchant,” Fredrik said.“I see that you are having a meal break. I wonder if two hungrytravelers might join you?”

“If the two hungry travelersare peaceful and courteous, they are welcome to share what littlewe have,” greeted Boris. “How are you called?”

Fredrik thought quickly about how heshould respond. Finally he decided that he would be truthful, butvague. “I am Fredrik and my traveling companion is Niki. We arefrom the south and have been some time without properfood.”

Boris nodded as if he understood thenecessity of being vague these days. “I am Boris, the merchant, andI am traveling with my niece, Tanya. Welcome to our poortable.”

Fredrik looked around for the man’sniece and flushed when he realized that who he had taken for ayoung boy was the niece. He bowed slightly and held Niki’s hand asshe lowered herself to the ground. Fredrik quickly sat next to herand the niece rose and went to the wagon and came back with twoplates of bread and cheese and some dried beef. She returned amoment later with two glasses of wine. Niki sniffed the bread andcheese as if it might be moldy, which earned her a nasty glare fromTanya. Both men managed to miss the exchange and seemed to bemeasuring the other’s mettle.

Boris broke the silence first.“Collapse children, I suppose. You won’t want to be going west,then. There are several score of Dark Riders who are camped outabout two hours from here.”

Fredrik and Niki exchanged surprisedglances. “What makes you think we are Collapse children?” Nikiasked.

The old man’s eyes twinkled. “Youappear the right age,” Boris began. “You are obviously running fromsomeone and you just verified it by not denying it,” he chuckled.“Do not be afraid of me. I do not stomach the Dark Riders or theirkind very well and what you are and where you are going is none ofmy affair. At my age, all I have left is my curiosity. Which one ofyou is a Collapse child or are you both?”

“Both,” offered Fredrik. “Youhave a keen eye, Master Khatama, and a generous heart. Niki and Ido thank you for the food. I am afraid my funds are pitilesslypoor, but the few coins I have are yours for theasking.”

Boris waved his hands. “That is notnecessary, traveler. Your coins are better kept for your next meal.The road east goes to Toresh. Avoid that town, as it is a majorstaging point for the Dark Riders. I fear you must continue northand there is not much that way in terms of food unless you know howto live off the land. You strike me as city children and the nextfew days will be hard on you. I am sorry to say that we are eatingthe last of our food, so I can not fix you up something to takewith you.”

Niki suddenly felt ashamed at sniffingthe food now that she knew it was all they had left. She removedher cloak and laid it on the grass as she finished the last pieceof bread. She looked at the young girl who, dressed in brownleather shirt and pants with a brown leather cap that came down toher ears, very much resembled a boy. “Is there somewhere where Imight clean up a bit, Tanya?” she asked.

Tanya removed her hat and volumes oflong, flowing, golden hair fell down her back. “There is a streamjust beyond those trees,” she replied. “I will get towels and showyou the way.”

Niki stared at the girl’s beautifulhair and face and suddenly wondered how she could have mistaken herfor a boy. “Thank you, Tanya. I would like that.”

Fredrik and Boris talked aboutdifferent places they had been when the merchant said he washeading south and asked Fredrik how conditions were down there. “Iam glad that we have met,” Boris said. “I think I shall change myplans and not head south, after all. The picture you paint is notone that would be very lucrative for a merchant. Spare my oldbones, Fredrik, and get the bottle of wine at the rear of thewagon. I think we need another glass if we are to wait on thewomen.”

Fredrik chuckled and rose to get thebottle. When he returned, he found Boris fondling the cloak thatNiki had left on the grass. “A very interesting design,” Boriscommented, “but I fear that fire has marred its perfection. How didshe come by it?”

Fredrik looked at the merchantsuspiciously. “She likes it very much, Boris. Niki is sure that sheis destined to become a queen one day.”

Boris chuckled as he placed the cloakback where he had found it. “Who knows,” he said. “Perhaps she willbe. This is the last bottle of wine, as well. This trip has notbeen very prosperous.”

The old man’s casual attitude putFredrik back at ease and the girls soon returned from the stream.Fredrik and Niki mounted their horses and prepared to leave. “Willyou be heading north, as well, then?” Fredrik asked.

“I expect so,” Boris replied.“I am not much of a one for living off the land, though. I may headinto Toresh for supplies before I head north. Safe journey to youboth.”

Tanya turned and finished cleaning upafter the midday meal. “There were no Dark Riders west of here,”she stated. “Why did you lie to them?”

“There are many hazards inlife, Tanya,” Boris said softly. “Those two are not ready to facethem. Nobody is really ready to face them, but that group north ofhere is where they need to be, at least for now. It should prove tobe quite interesting.”

Tanya continued cleaning up and Borisrose to walk off the stiffness of sitting before he climbed up onthe wagon again. Boris walked around in circles and suddenly sawsomething that he had not seen in seventeen years. Through the graysky overhead, a small hole appeared and a sunbeam lanced down intothe intersection of the two roads. It disappeared as quickly as itcame and Boris walked over to the center of the intersection whereit struck. Looking down he found a small, flat rock. Burned intothe face of the rock was the following inscription:

From North and East and South andWest

The children gather towards unknown

The whole world’s saviors they areblest

The seeds of True Light now aresown

Shall Darkness win or Light prevail

The outcome’s not foretold or known

On brink of Fate’s fluttering sail

They’ll win and live or hear Death’smoan

Boris studied the inscription over andover and finally put the rock in his pouch and returned to thewagon. He climbed up onto the wagon just as Tanya finished andjoined him. He started the wagon rolling along the dusty trail andat the intersection he turned onto the trail to thenorth.

“I thought we were going intoToresh for food,” Tanya said

“There has been a change inplans,” Boris replied glumly. “The day you have prepared for isfast approaching. You must remember all that you have been taughtby the others and me. It is time that I sent you into the viper’sden.”

* * * *

Arik and Tedi were utilizing theirtracking skills to follow Garth’s path. The trail had becomeincreasingly hard to follow, but the boys were still managing totrack it correctly. “I heard Garth telling Kalina this morning thatour mysterious followers have not been around for over three daysnow,” Arik said softly.

“Maybe it was all in hisimagination,” retorted Tedi. “There might not have been anyone everfollowing us. I wonder why Garth never has us take turns on sentryduty? You would think that if he was really concerned aboutsomebody being out there, he would post a sentry allnight.”

“There are only three of us,”Arik reminded Tedi as he pointed to a leaf on the ground with afine layer of dust on it. “Not to mention that two of us can hardlykeep our eyes open through dinner.”

“What is it that Garth does inthe woods every night and every morning?” Tedi asked. “He does itevery day and it is the only time that he will not allow anyone toaccompany him.”

“I don’t know,” Arik concededwhile pointing out the peculiar way the slant of the blades ofgrass alternated between pointing right and pointing left as ifsomeone had swept something across the grass back and forth toremove footsteps. “I suspect that he is making sure that no one isnear. Or, at least, it must have something to do with the securityof the campsite.”

Suddenly, the trail totally disappearedand the boys stood up, puzzled. There was not one clue as to whichdirection Garth had taken next.

“You forgot one of the mostimportant lessons in tracking,” Garth said from behindthem.

The boys spun around and faced thelength of Garth’s long, sinuous sword wavering between theirthroats. “What lesson was that?” croaked Tedi.

“The first one that I taughtyou, fisherboy,” Garth said grimly. “Maintain silence at all times.Why do you think I taught you to use hand talk? Do you think it wasto give your idle fingers some exercise? Your tracking skills arecoming along fairly well, but you would be dead now because of avery foolish mistake.”

“But this is only practice,”complained Tedi.

“There is no differencebetween practice and real life,” sighed Garth. “What do I have todo to convince you? If I kill you, you will have finally learnedthat lesson, but I will have wasted my time teaching it. Do youthink we are in some park where no bad people exist? We are but afew miles from Toresh where the Dark Riders have a major garrison.Their own practice sessions use these very woods that you arefrolicking in and yet you walk around as if there is no danger.There is danger every moment of your life. Never forget it.Never.”

“What did we miss here?” Arikasked as much to break the tension as to hear theanswer.

“Look at the tree bark,” Garthexplained. “I jumped up and grabbed that branch, but my feetdisturbed the bark there and there. You would have troublefollowing from there, but if you checked surrounding trees youwould eventually find where I came down. Enough tracking for now.You boys are due for some more sword practice. Today you two getthe chance to kill me. It should be fun.”

Garth turned and headed back towardsthe campsite leaving Arik and Tedi shaking their heads. Arikwatched the way Garth walked as he followed him. The careful, ifsubconscious, placement of every step. His feet always coming downon the quietest, most solid surface the path provided. Arikwondered how many years Garth had been walking that way. It was sosecond nature to the man that Arik was sure he did it withoutthinking.

The afternoon was as full of activityfor the boys as every day for the last two weeks had been. Whilethey still had trouble keeping their eyes open during the latedinner, the aches in their muscles were becoming less each day.Garth came into the campsite late for dinner and sat down with afrown on his face.

“Your friends are stilllooking for you,” he said to the boys. “There are about thirty DarkRiders several miles to the North and your friend, the witch, iswith them.”

“Should we leave tonight?”Tedi asked nervously.

Garth chewed a mouthful of rabbitbefore answering. “Traveling by night is too dangerous unless youknow the country well or you are very desperate. Neither caseapplies here. One of the hardest tracks to hide is a wagon. I thinkwe can avoid any problems with them as long as you two are out ofsight when they come.”

“What about their horses?”asked Arik. “They are bound to recognize their horses andsaddles.”

“Not necessarily,” Garthstated. “And if they do, I will tell them that I purchased themfrom a gang of bandits that headed south. Gypsies are known totrade with anyone. If they argue too much, I will offer to sellthem back to them.”

“I can’t believe that you aretaking this so lightly,” Tedi burst out.

Garth put down his plate and leveledhis gaze on the boys. “I take nothing lightly,” he declared. “I donot always seek a fight when there are other ways out of asituation. I do not shun a fight, but it is better to choose whenyou wish to fight and not let others decide for you. You would dowell to remember to face every problem with calmness and logicalthought. Emotion can kill you as quickly as a sword.”

“Is there anything that we cando to prepare for tomorrow?” questioned Arik.

“Get some sleep,” orderedGarth. “If all does not go well, you may be called upon to exerciseyour new skills and I would like you well rested for theoccasion.”

The boys nodded and headed off to theirblankets. Kalina and Garth sat talking softly for an hour beforethey, too, retired.

* * * *

Niki was practically falling asleep inthe saddle. “Why do we have to keep riding, Fredrik? I’m tired andI want to go to sleep.”

“I want to ride a littlelonger,” answered Fredrik. “We have been too long without somethingsubstantial to eat. If we keep stopping early, we will die ofstarvation. We need to find a village or small town and the longerwe ride each day the sooner we will find it.”

“We haven’t seen so much as afarm since that place you stole the chicken,” Niki complained. “Idon’t think anyone lives along this road.”

“You may be right,” admittedFredrik, “but I thought I smelled smoke a little while ago and Iwouldn’t mind some food before I fall asleep.”

They rode on for another ten minutesand Fredrik perked up again. “I know it is smoke this time,” hesaid hopefully. “If we don’t find some food at wherever the smokeis coming from, we go to sleep anyway, okay?”

Niki didn’t answer and Fredrik led themoff the road and onto a small dirt path that led into the woodstowards the East. The smell of smoke was still very faint, butFredrik followed it until it got stronger. Finally, he saw theshape of a wagon far up the dirt path. He thought he heard a slightsound like two pieces of metal tinkling against each other, butignored it. When he reached the edge of the clearing where thewagon was parked, he dismounted and told Niki to get down and holdthe horses. He surveyed the campsite and could not see anyonemoving. Other than the wagon, the campsite held a string line forhorses and Fredrik could see around a half dozen horses. He thoughthe could pick out two shapes over by the horses that might be mensleeping.

“I’m going in to see what Ican find to eat,” whispered Fredrik.

Niki nodded and tied the horses to asmall tree. Fredrik crept toward the wagon, keeping an eye on thetwo sleeping forms. He successfully reached the back of the wagonwithout waking anyone and began to ease the door open. The tip of asword touched his throat from alongside the wagon.

“Don’t you know it is politeto knock before you enter a woman’s wagon?” the steely voiceasked.

Fredrik raised his chin and the swordfollowed it up. He let go of the door to the wagon and raised hishands. “Sorry,” he croaked, “I was just looking for food. I haven’teaten in days and I am very hungry.”

Garth looked at the boy before loweringhis sword and sheathing it. As he started to open his mouth tospeak, he caught the glare of a magical projectile screaming infrom the woods. He threw himself to the ground and kicked Fredrik’sfeet out from under him. Quickly twisting his body as theprojectile screamed by overhead, Garth wrapped his muscular armaround the boy’s neck.

“One more mistake like thatand this boy’s life is ended,” he shouted. “Come out of the woodsso I can see you.”

Arik and Tedi leaped to their feet,their bows ready and arrows nocked. The door to the wagon openedand Kalina stepped out. She looked at the boy carefully and thengazed into the woods as if trying to determine who would be helpingthe boy.

“Whether you value the boy’slife or not,” she called, “do not use any more magic. There is acompany of Dark Riders only a couple of miles away and they have awitch with them. Your magic will call them down here quicker thanif you sent a rider to tell them you are here. If you want food, wewill feed you. If not, you may leave.”

She nodded to Garth and he released theboy and stood up. The boy rose slowly and looked all around thecampsite. He saw the two boys with their bows ready. He saw Kalinastanding next to the wagon in a black sleeping robe with her handson her hips and he saw Garth standing seemingly at ease, or atleast as at ease as a predator gets. Garth motioned to the boyswith a hand signal and they reluctantly lowered their bows andreturned their arrows to their quivers.

For a long moment, nobody moved andnobody spoke. Finally, Garth turned to the boy. “Either eat inpeace or leave in peace, but make up your mind,” Garth demanded. “Ido not fancy losing sleep while your friend takes the night todecide.”

Fredrik finally made up his mind andwaved Niki into the campsite. Everyone watched the redheaded girllead the two horses into the clearing.

“Tedi,” Garth called, “see toour guests’ horses. They look like they have been ridden sincefirst light. Arik, light the fire and get some coffee going.”Turning to Fredrik and Niki, Garth looked them over before heindicated that they should sit by the fire.

“You could have just asked forfood,” Garth commented. “No one but Dark Riders and bandits wouldrefuse you if they had any to spare. Who are you and where are youheading that you travel at night?”

Niki, even though frightened, appearedready to fall asleep sitting up. Fredrik appeared to be calmingdown and spoke. “We are Fredrik and Niki and we are from the south.We are traveling at night because we have not eaten in days and Iwanted to push on in hopes of finding a village. I smelled yoursmoke and followed it in to the clearing. I saw no one awake so Ithought I would just grab whatever food I could find without wakinganyone. It was wrong and I apologize.”

“It was wrong because you gotcaught, you mean,” Garth frowned. “Your apology is accepted, justthe same.”

Kalina emerged from the wagon withplates of cold food for the new couple and they tore into it as ifthey were really hungry. Kalina watched them eat and looked atNiki’s cloak with interest and suddenly frowned. Garth caught thelook, but gave no indication. She looked over at Garth and said,“It would appear that we are becoming a magnet for Collapsechildren. We need to keep these two from the Dark Riders, aswell.”

Fredrik looked up in surprise and thenlooked over his shoulder at Arik and Tedi. Niki just kept on eatingand mumbled, “How does everyone know?”

Kalina had been watching theirreactions closely and just smiled. Arik and Tedi stared at theredheaded witch whom Garth and Kalina had just welcomed into theircampsite and Garth strode out of the clearing to fix his trip linewithout anyone noticing.

Fredrik and Niki finished all of thefood that Kalina brought out. Garth started a pipe as he sat andwatched them finish up. Kalina made another trip into the wagon andcame back with blankets for the visitors.

“We may be having visitorstomorrow,” he began. “The Dark Riders that Kalina mentioned areonly a few miles north of here. We may have to wake you early sothat we can arrange to hide you. They do have a witch with them andany use of magic, no matter how small, could result in death forall of us. Will you listen to my orders in the morning?”

“We have little choice,”sighed Fredrik. “There are Dark Riders to the East and to the Westand I know that we cannot survive the trip back south. If you arecorrect about Dark Riders to the north, we are stuck with you oryou with us. We will not resort to magic unless our lives depend onit.”

“So, you are both magicians?”Garth asked.

Fredrik shrugged. “I have been toldthat you should not submit to interrogations when you are tired,”he chuckled. “Now, I know why. Yes, we both have the ability and,yes, we will behave.”

Garth nodded. “Then you should both getsome sleep. You look like you can use it.”

After Fredrik and Niki were settled intheir blankets, Garth and Kalina spoke in private. “Let me guess,the cloak has a spell on it?” Garth asked.

Kalina nodded. “The same type of spellthat I detected on the necklace. You did get a good look at thecloak didn’t you? Including the burn marks?”

“I saw it,” Garth said. “Thishas turned into quite a fishing trip. The Dark One would bethrilled to know where we are right now. In fact,” Garth smiled,“he would give almost anything to know.”

“There is something else,”Kalina added. “The boy has the ability to gather the power. He wasdoing so when you held him. That ability is very rare. I do notknow if she possesses it, as well. If she does, she wasn’t using ittonight.”

Chapter 12

Discovery

Tedi rose early and looked around inthe pre-light darkness of the campsite. He was sure that he hadheard something, but nothing seemed amiss. Suddenly, he heard itagain and looked towards the sound. Someone was doing somethingjust outside the clearing. Gently, he nudged Arik awake and heldhis finger to his lips. Arik took a few moments to acclimatehimself to his surroundings in the dark. Slowly the boys tiptoedtowards the sound, always keeping the trees between them and themysterious person in the woods.

Arik, who was the quieter of the twoboys, used a hand signal to tell Tedi to stay back and continuedslowly forward. After gaining a few more trees, Arik stiffened andshook his head. Cautiously, Arik turned around and retraced hissteps back to Tedi. He signaled for Tedi to follow and led the wayback to their sleeping areas. “It’s Garth,” Arik whispered, “and heis digging graves. He is just finishing the second grave, but I cansee two more outlined in the dirt.”

“We have to tell thenewcomers,” Tedi whispered. “Maybe with their . . . their powers,they can help us escape.”

Arik nodded his head in agreement andthe boys headed across the clearing to where Fredrik and Niki weresleeping. The first light was already appearing when the boysreached Fredrik’s side. Gently, Arik shook him and held his fingerto his lips so Fredrik did not shout.

“We have trouble," Tedi saidsoftly. “Get your friend up quietly and quickly.”

Fredrik half rolled and half crawledthe short distance to Niki’s blanket and simply put his hand overher mouth. Niki’s eyes popped open widely and she stared up intoFredrik’s face. When Fredrik was sure that she understood hiswarning, he withdrew to a sitting position.

Niki sat up and looked around and sawthe other two boys. “What is going on?” she whispered.

“Garth is digging fourgraves,” Tedi explained softly. “We may need your special talentsto get us out of here before he discovers that we areawake.”

“Are the Dark Riders reallycamped close to us?” Fredrik asked softly.

When Arik nodded his head, Fredrikcontinued, “That would not be a good idea. Kalina is correct thatthey would detect us if we cast anything major or more than oneminor spell. We should just sneak off and hope to lose themboth.”

“You will never lose Garth bysneaking off,” Tedi assured the newcomers. “He can track the windthrough the branches of a tree by the scent it left behind. And forsome reason, I expect that he would follow us until he found us, nomatter how long it took.”

“Even so,” Niki interrupted,“if we got enough of a lead on him, we could use magic to stop himcold once we were away from the Dark Riders and theirwitch.”

Arik smiled and nodded his head. “Thatjust might work,” he agreed.

Just then, the door to the wagon openedand Kalina stepped out. She looked around the campsite and her eyesstopped on the four children. “It is good to see the four of yougetting along so well,” she commented,” but it is time to start theday. Arik, get the fire started. Tedi, get water for coffee. Hasanyone seen Garth this morning?”

Four quickly shaking heads met Kalina’sblue eyes. “Very well,” she said. “Fredrik, observe Arik and thefire so you will know what to do in the future. Niki, you can helpme with the food.”

Arik quietly started building the fireand Tedi nervously grabbed buckets and headed off towards thestream. Niki followed Kalina as though she was going to be preparedfor cooking instead of the breakfast. Fredrik walked over to Arikand whispered, “We will have to play along until the right momentand breakfast will be welcome if we have to spend days on the trailtrying to shake Garth. He can’t really do anything until all fourof the graves are done, anyway, and you said he had completed onlytwo.”

Kalina and Niki quickly had breakfastgoing with more of the strange, large eggs and slabs of bacon. Thesmell of the campfire and the cooking bacon lured Garth out of thewoods and he came over and sat by Kalina. The four others huddledtogether on the other side of the fire and everyone ate insilence.

Finally, Garth put his empty plate downand looked across the campfire at the others. “Today is going to bean unusual day,” he began. “As you can see we are eating earlierthan normal and there will be no practice sessions. Arik and Tedi,you two have a special task ahead of you. I need you two to finishdigging some holes for me, very large holes.”

Tedi and Arik looked at each other withtheir mouths hanging open. “I am not feeling well today,” Tediquickly blurted out.

“Perhaps it was something weate or the effects of the magic last night, but I don’t feel reallywell, either,” Arik got out.

Garth looked at the two boyssuspiciously as well as the almost concealed grins of the other twochildren. Something was going on with the four of them that he didnot understand, but he would not allow it to get in the way of theplan he had for them this morning. “It is unfortunate that you twodo not feel well,” he said slowly, “because it will make thedigging appear worse than it really is, but make no mistakes, youtwo will finish the digging if it kills you.”

Niki leaped to her feet, spilling herplate and her second helping of food on the ground. Placing herhands on her hips, she glared at Garth and Kalina. Fredrik slowlyrose and placed his hand on her shoulder, but this time it was in ashow of support rather than a reprimand.

“Niki is right,” Fredrikstated clearly. “We both have powers that we would prefer not touse right now because of the Dark Riders, but we will if we have toand damn the consequences. You are not going to order Arik and Tedito dig their own graves.”

Arik and Tedi also rose and placedtheir hands on the hilts of the swords they had managed to get onwhile doing their breakfast chores. Kalina stood with a smile onher lips, but Garth rose with a scowl on his face.

“They are not digging theirown graves,” Garth said flatly, “they are digging yours. I havealready finished theirs. If you children are quite finished withyour mutiny, I will describe my plan.”

The scene around the campfire appearedfrozen and nobody spoke. Niki, who would have already attacked bynow, felt patience and reassurance from Fredrik’s hand on hershoulder. Arik and Tedi knew the minute they drew their swords,Garth would strike them down. They had been practicing two on onewith Garth for several days now and they knew they were not evenclose to being ready to take him on.

“The Dark Riders will mostcertainly be here this morning,” Garth continued. “If any of youare seen, we will have to do battle and destroy them all. Thegraves that you speak of are holes for you to hide in. I havealready cut strips of wood to hold canvas over the holes, so thatthe dirt piled on top of you will be very thin. You will be able toeasily get out if something should happen to Kalina and myself. Ihave cut long reeds for you to breath through and the excavateddirt will be spread evenly over the ground just before I repositionthe horses to ring the area. The Dark Riders will not give it asecond glance.”

Fredrik and Niki looked stunned and thetwo boys from Lorgo sported deep red faces as they sat back down.Kalina went around and refilled the coffee mugs as Fredrik and Nikialso sat back down.

“Niki cannot stand enclosedspaces,” Fredrik stated. “We will have to devise something else forher.”

Garth nodded thoughtfully and resumedhis seated position. “Just as well,” he finally said. “We havealready wasted too much time arguing about the two incompleteholes. I think I can arrange to strap the two of you up underneaththe wagon so that you will not be noticed. The only danger is ifthey ask us to move the wagon. The strapping would hurt severelyand perhaps even break if we had to move it over any distance. Itwill have to do, though, and we had better get to it.”

Arik was sent off to arrange a stringline for the horses that would screen the two holes, while Garthslid under the wagon and began fastening leather straps that wouldhold Fredrik and Niki tight to the floor of the wagon. Kalina andNiki cleaned up the campsite and removed all traces of anythingthat might indicate that there were more than two people here. Tediand Fredrik worked to spread the dirt that was extracted from thetwo holes.

Everything took around two hours andafter the children were all secure, Garth collected his blackstallion and the white mare and tied them gently to the side of thewagon. Less than half an hour later, three Dark Riders rode intothe campsite and stared at Garth and Kalina who were sitting idlyat the campfire.

“What brings gypsies this farinland?” asked one of the Dark Riders.

Garth looked up lazily from his cup ofcoffee. “Lack of people chooses our path,” Garth said. “If you wisha moment’s rest on your journey, you may have a cup of coffeebefore you depart.”

One of the Dark Riders dismounted andwalked over to Garth while the other two let their eyes roam overevery inch of the campsite. “I am called Klarg,” the Dark Riderannounced as he sat by the fire and waited for Kalina to get him acup of coffee. “Have you seen any people come by thisway?”

“We are gypsies,” Garthstated. “We have not even seen you come by.”

Klarg did not smile at Garth’s remark,but seemed to be studying the man in black. “You are rather wellarmed for a gypsy. Do you not fear traveling alone?”

“The world is an unsettledarena,” Garth reflected. “We all know fear from time to time, butfear does nothing to change the facts. You travel this same landwith only three of you and you are also well armed. This only showsthat we both know that to travel this land in small numbersrequires at least a show of strength.”

“I do not care for riddles,gypsy,” Klarg stated impatiently. “Where have you traveled from?Have you been near the coast?”

“We have been here for sometime now,” Garth answered. “I have seen the coast before, but noton this trip. There are too many people along the coast and banditscongregate where people live.”

Klarg chewed his lip and stared back athis men. One of the Dark Riders nodded towards the woods at the farside of the clearing and Klarg’s eyes followed the directionindicated. Even from where he was, he could see the stand of horsesonce he knew where to look. Klarg rose and walked across theclearing to the horses. He stared at the string of horses andreturned to the campfire.

“You have many horses, gypsy,”Klarg declared, “and unless my eyes grow weary, I recognize some ofthem as having belonged to associates of mine. How is thispossible?”

“All things are possible,”Garth stated dryly. “We have been fortunate on this trip to runacross horses roaming free. Some of them did, indeed, have saddles.Gypsies are known for taking what other people abandon. If yourassociates care to claim their horses and come to us, we will beglad to return their animals for the cost of caring for them. Forthat matter, we will gladly sell you the horses and you can dealwith your associates as you like.”

Klarg snorted at the comment of thegypsies finding the horses. Gypsies were well known for stealinghorses and reselling them to their previous owners. The occupationof horse thief suited this armed man more than traveling gypsy, buthe would let Wolinda decide.

“You two will accompany me toour camp,” Klarg stated authoritatively. “We shall let othersdecide what to do with you.”

Klarg’s two men immediately becamealert to the possible outbreak of trouble. Garth casually stood upand turned towards the two men.

“We will favor you with ourcompany,” Kalina said, “but we will not be gone from our wagon fora great period of time. There may be bandits around and we do notgive up our belongings easily. You will assure us that thequestions will be asked quickly so that we may return in a shortspan of time.”

Klarg did not reply, but waited for thegypsies to mount up. “You will respond to Kalina,” Garth prompted,“or we will not travel with you. You have assurances togive.”

Klarg snorted, “You are assured.” Klargsilently laughed at the gypsies’ demand for assurance. Any fool whotook the word of a Dark Rider was a fool indeed.

Garth and Kalina untied their horsesfrom the side of the wagon and mounted them bareback. Klarg led theprocession while his two men rode behind Garth and Kalina. Severalmoments after Fredrik heard the horses ride out of the campsite, heundid the straps holding him tight to the bottom of the wagon.Fredrik looked around the campsite from under the wagon beforequickly undoing Niki’s straps and the two of them stretched theirmuscles. Fredrik jogged over to the horses and peeled back a smallsection of canvas from each of the holes. Arik and Tedi climbed outand inhaled deeply.

“I will never feel comfortablebreathing through a tube,” Arik quipped. Looking around he added,“Where are Garth and Kalina?”

“The Dark Riders took themaway,” Fredrik said. “They asked about the horses and whether theyhad seen anyone since camping here.”

“You were able to hear theconversation?” Tedi asked, shivering with the thought of being thatclose to Dark Riders.

“All of it,” Fredrik declaredas the three boys headed towards the wagon. “Garth and Kalinacertainly sounded pretty calm in front of the Dark Riders. I’m notsure if they will be coming back.”

“Where is Niki,” Tedi asked.“Didn’t you untie her?”

Fredrik froze by the campfire andstarted looking all around the campsite. “I did untie her before Icame to get you two,” he exclaimed. “Where has she gone offto?”

Just then, the three boys heard a thumpfrom inside the wagon. They scrambled over each other in theirattempt to open the wagon door. Arik was first to get there andthrew open the door. Niki shot bolt upright at the sound andfinally let out her breath when she saw who it was.

“Are you trying to scare me todeath!” Niki exclaimed as she returned to her searching.

“What are you doing?” demandedArik. “She will skin us alive if she catches you inthere.”

Fredrik and Tedi crowded into thedoorway, craning their necks to get a good view of inside of thewagon. “This may be our only chance to find out who they are,” Nikiasserted. “Why don’t the three of you go back outside and watch tosee if they are returning?”

The three boys tumbled out of thedoorway and paced around outside. “I can’t believe she is doingthat,” declared Arik.

“I think it is a good idea,”remarked Tedi, “if she knows something good when she seesit.”

Niki came out of the wagon, strugglingto carry a long package wrapped in canvas. “This was too long tounwrap inside,” she smirked, “but I think it is important. It wasso well hidden, that it must be very valuable. The wagon had beenmodified just to hide this.”

Tedi smiled and thought he might growto like this red-haired girl. The four of them gathered to helpunroll the canvas wrapping. The article had obviously been wrappedfor years and the ties were old and brittle. When they hadsucceeded in unrolling the canvas, they discovered an ancient swordin a jewel-bedecked scabbard. The hilt of the sword was gold withintricate carvings, but it was also devoid of the gems that soobviously once adorned the hilt.

“Somebody has already stolenthe gems from it,” Tedi remarked. “This probably once belonged to aking. Do you think Garth and Kalina stole it?”

Four pair of hands probed the emptysockets in the hilt as if measuring the huge size of the gems thatused to be there. “I’ll bet if they were diamonds, one of themwould have been worth enough to live like a prince for a lifetime,”Fredrik spoke.

“What are a pair of gypsiesdoing with something like this?” Arik mused, unaware of the pair ofeyes that were watching him from the woods.

One of the boys turned the sword overto look at the other side. This side of the hilt was similar to theother side, except in place of the large holes where the gems usedto reside, was a single line of glass beads and one of them wasmissing. Niki looked down at the canvas and found the missing glassbead. “Look what you oafs have done,” she scowled holding up thebead.

“Why blame us?” Fredrik asked.“You’re the one who brought this thing out of the wagon. Maybe wecan just stick it back in and wrap the sword up again.”

Niki tried to stick the bead back intothe sword hilt, but it would not stick. “It is no use,” she sighed.“I think we ought to wrap it back up and plead ignorance if theyever notice it was disturbed.”

“That is if they ever returnfrom the Dark Riders,” Fredrik mentioned.

As if summoning a great evil would callit down on yourself, the four children looked up at the sound ofhorses entering the clearing. Garth and Kalina continued to ridetowards the group of children and the expressions on their faceswere not friendly. Niki was still holding the glass bead and sheimmediately put her hands behind her back.

“So,” Kalina admonished, “thisis the type of children we protect from the Dark Riders. Childrenwho rifle through someone’s belongings the moment they are out ofsight.”

“Perhaps we waste our time onthese vagabonds,” Garth added. “Surely, the Children of theProphecy would not be the type to steal from people who aredevoting their lives to protecting them.”

The four children backed themselves upuntil their feet were pressed against the stone ring around thecampfire and, still, Garth and Kalina rode slowly towards them. Thepair of eyes in the woods opened widely as they watched the scenebelow in the clearing.

Garth and Kalina dismounted and let thehorses roam free. Together they continued forward towards thechildren. Kalina looked down at the sword and gasped. She noticedthe missing glass bead and her face contorted in fury. “Garth,” shesteamed, “they were vandalizing it for the stones.”

Garth stopped and bent down and pickedup the ancient sword. He turned it over and looked at the jewels inthe scabbard and then turned it over to examine the glass beads inthe hilt. Seeing the bottom glass bead as the only missing piece,he slowly lowered the sword to the canvas.

Straightening up, he approached thegroup of children who were standing with their backs to the fire.The children tried to cringe away from the imposing gypsy, butthere was nowhere to go.

“We didn’t mean to harm it,”Arik blurted out. “It was an accident. Honest!”

“He’s telling the truth,”Fredrik offered. “Besides, Arik and Tedi had nothing to do with it.They didn’t even know that Niki and I were looking through yourwagon and we were only doing it to try to determine who youare.”

“Nothing gives you the rightto go through our belongings,” Garth bellowed. “Nothing! If Tediand Arik had nothing to do with it, at least they could havestopped it.”

Niki brought her empty hand out infront of her and prepared to hurl a Force Bolt at Garth. As her armstraightened in front of her, it grew cold and blue. Niki stared ather arm in disbelief as it grew colder and bluer and ice began toform on it. She looked over at Kalina and saw the thin smile ofsatisfaction on Kalina’s lips.

“She’s a witch!” Nikiscreamed. “She’s a witch and she’s frozen my arm.”

The three boys looked at Niki’s arm andturned their horrified gaze towards Kalina. Kalina simply continuedto smile at them.

Fredrik glared at Kalina. “Release herfrom your spell, witch,” he demanded. “Release her atonce.”

When Kalina made no move to restoreNiki’s arm, Fredrik reached for the power to teach the gypsy themeaning of real power. His face turned to wonderment and continuedits transformation to a mask of rage when he found out thatsomething was blocking his ability to reach the power. No. Notsomething, someone. He looked over at Kalina again and, still, shestood smiling.

“Do not try any more of yourtricks,” she said softly. “I find them offensive andinhospitable.”

Fredrik realized that if Kalina couldshut him off from the power, any other spell he might try on herwould result in disaster. “So, you do work for the Dark One,” hesaid. “Your little ruse about the Dark Riders being after us, wasjust an excuse to make us think we were safe until you could getout of us whatever it is you are after. Well, you will get nothingout of me. I would rather die than serve you.”

Garth stepped forward and thrust outhis hand. “Give me the glass bead,” he demanded.

Niki tried to lean back away from hisoutstretched hand and tripped over the rock ring of the campfire.Garth’s hand shot out and grabbed her tunic just before she fellinto the fire. Niki’s hand opened in a reflex action to break herfall and the glass bead rolled off her fingertips into thefire.

The glass bead exploded in a shower ofsparks and a great cloud of smoke erupted over the campfire. Arikand Tedi each dove to one side of the campfire and Fredrik turnedaround and fell on his back. Garth pulled Niki towards him andsquatted as she turned to face the fire. Everyone stared inamazement as the smoke billowed up and radiated every colorimaginable. The center of the cloud of smoke cleared and thedistinct image of a blue fairy appeared next to a large, bluesapphire. The fairy appeared to be addressing a large gathering ofgreen and blue fairies gathered in front of a huge oak tree. Onlythe oak leaves gave size and dimension to the fairies, which lookedlike they could ride an oak leaf like a magic carpet.

The blue fairy next to the sapphire hadwings on her back and spoke to the assembled audience. These arethe words that she spoke:

Your blood will flow ‘til none isleft

While darkness around you descends

On Holy Sapphire all you have

Fate of the Fairies do depend

The Crown of Light the Fairies’Life

Without it all are doomed to die

The Holy Sapphire just a patch

Redemption only just a lie

The vision slowly faded until only theblue sapphire remained and then it, too, winked out. The cloudcongealed and was sucked into the fire. As the stunned watchersgazed, the fire erupted in sparks again and a blue glass bead flewout of the campfire and struck the ancient sword exactly at theplace where the glass bead had been. The sword vibrated withmelodious metal tones and started spinning around and around untilit finally stopped with a jerk, pointing north.

Chapter 13

Children

Everyone sat and stared at the sword asKalina walked over and picked it up. She held it out in front ofher and turned in a circle. Each time she passed the position atwhich it stopped spinning it vibrated in her hands. She quicklyrealized that the sword was acting as a compass, but if she wascorrect in her guess, it was not merely pointing north, it waspointing towards the Holy Sapphire of the fairies.

Kalina looked over at the coweringchildren and focused her eyes on Niki’s arm. Immediately, it beganto warm and return to the normal color of flesh. “Fredrik,” shecalled, “come over here and hold this sword. Turn in a completecircle holding it out before you and tell me what you think. Tedi,get some coffee going. I think we all need to have a goodtalk.”

Tedi scampered off uneasily and Fredrikslowly came over and took the sword. Niki rubbed her arm as iftrying to speed the cold away. Fredrik confirmed what Kalina hadfelt and she had each of the children repeat theprocess.

Out in the woods, the pair of eyesclimbed down out of the tree as Tedi put the coffee over the fire.Arik took the reins of the two horses that Garth and Kalina hadridden and tied them to the wagon. Nobody seemed anxious to talkabout the prior events except for the display that took place inthe campfire.

Garth disappeared and finally Fredrikbroke the dreaded silence. “Will the magic call the Dark Ridersback or are you really working for them?”

Kalina looked at Fredrik and smiled. “Ido not work for the Dark One and the magic I used was extremelysmall. Their witch will not notice.”

Fredrik looked at Niki with a stunnedexpression. He could not imagine being cut off from the power beingconsidered small, but that was not what he had meant. “I mean thefireworks display over the campfire,” Fredrik explained.

Kalina’s face frowned. “I hadn’tthought of that,” she admitted. “I was so involved with watchingand listening, I don’t know how powerful a broadcast it might havemade. Did either of you feel anything?”

Niki and Fredrik shook their heads andKalina looked around for Garth. When Kalina’s eyes saw Garth, hewas marching a young boy before him into the clearing. The boy wasobviously not happy about having Garth prod him on. Fredrik, Niki,Arik, and Tedi immediately recognized Tanya, but Kalina had no ideawhom Garth was corralling.

“I found this one spying onus,” Garth declared, “and a feisty one he is.”

“I was not spying,” Tanyaproclaimed as she took off her leather hat and let her long goldenhair cascade down her back, “and I am not a he.”

Kalina tried to hide a smile and failedand Garth was obviously taken aback by the display of hair. “Soyou’re not,” Garth corrected. “Still, I would say climbing a treeand watching a group of people certainly constitutesspying.”

“I was looking for food andsaw your campfire is all,” Tanya stated.

“Where is your uncle?” Nikiasked. “I thought he was going into Toresh to get food.”

Kalina looked back and forth betweenthe two girls in confusion. “We were attacked by Dark Riders,”Tanya sobbed. “They killed my uncle and burned the wagon. I onlygot away by hiding.”

Niki went over and comforted Tanya andFredrik explained to Kalina whom Tanya was and how they had met.Arik added that they met Boris and Tanya in Lorgo before Garth cameto town. Kalina was so confused with everything that was happeningthat she sat and sipped at her coffee.

Fredrik stared as Niki took Tanya bythe hand and got her food. He had never seen Niki be nice toanyone, himself included. Women, he figured, the world’s greatestmystery, and created only to confuse men. Garth walked over anduntied the two horses that Arik had tied to the wagon, then helpedhimself to coffee and sat down. Eventually, everyone gathered atthe campfire with a mug of coffee. There were many unansweredquestions, but Arik chose to go first.

“Kalina,” he began, “you oncetold us that we were free to go whenever we wanted. Do you stillsay that?”

“I will not hold you againstyour will, Arik, but truthfully, I hope you will stay,” Kalinasaid. “We all have many questions that go begging answers. We willspend today discussing what we have seen and what it means to eachof us. If you still wish to leave after that, I will not stopyou.”

“That is acceptable, Arikanswered. “I must tell you that I am not comfortable in the companyof a witch.”

“Not many people are, Arik,”she sighed, “that is why I hide it. I should point out, though,that you are in the company of three people who can wieldmagic.”

“What is going on?” Tediasked. “Why are the Dark Riders after us? What was all of thatsmoke and images with the sword? I don’t understand any of thisand, frankly, I don’t like it.”

“Let me ask a question first,”Kalina interrupted. “Who among you actually touched thesword?”

“We all did,” Niki answered.“I was the one who took it out of the wagon, but once we unrolledit, everyone touched it. What is it?”

Ignoring Niki’s question, Kalinacontinued her search for information. “Who caused the glass bead tofall out? Was it you, Niki?”

“We are all to blame,” Fredrikstated. “Do not pick on Niki when we should all share in whateverpunishment you mete out.”

“I am not talking aboutpunishment or blame,” Kalina insisted, “but I do need to know whichone of you caused the bead to fall from the sword.”

“We don’t know,” Arikanswered. “The bead was on the bottom of the sword because we werelooking at the side where the gems belong. When we turned it over,the bead was not in the sword. There is no way we could determinewhich one of us broke it. We are all to blame.”

“Okay,” Kalina saidexasperatingly, “let me say this again. There is no blame orpunishment involved. The sword is not broken. The sword is behavingexactly like it is supposed to. I will admit I was excited when Isaw the missing bead, but I was wrong when I accused you ofstealing it. I know that now. What I do not know is which one ofyou was the cause of it coming loose.”

“And we shall never know,”declared Tedi. “Everything that has been said is true. We do notknow how the bead came loose. We all touched the sword. Niki hadthe bead in her hand because she was trying to put it back on thesword. Why does it matter who was the cause?”

“Okay,” Kalina began, “I amgoing to tell you some things that very few people in the worldknow, but to tell you, I need your pledges not to repeat it toanyone if you decide to leave us.”

One by one, the children gave theirpledges and Kalina finally continued. “In the time before yourbirth, there was an evil magician known as Sarac. Sarac had visionsof ruling the world and he did not care how he achieved that goal.He caused wars and strife in which tens of thousands of people diedand still he failed. He created an organization called the BlackDevils and taught them magic. One of the spells he taught them tiedthem to his will with eternal allegiance. In effect, he created aprivate army that held no allegiance to country, but only to him.In a great battle, good magicians created a new Universe and exiledhim to it.”

“Who were these good magiciansand why didn’t they just kill him?” Tanya asked.

“Who they were is notimportant,” Kalina declared, “but the reason they didn’t kill Saracis because they were not capable of killing him. Sarac surroundedhimself with a hundred Black Devils and there were only three goodmagicians. The hundred Black Devils’ job was to provide Sarac withshields to protect him.”

“The three magicians wereKirsta, Jenneva and Egam,” Fredrik interjected. “Kirsta and Egamdied in the battle, or so the Black Devils say. They still searchfor Jenneva this very day, but most believe she died during theCollapse.”

“You know very much for aCollapse child,” Kalina said.

“I learned many things fromspying on the Black Devils in Trekum,” Fredrik saidproudly.

“Well,” Kalina continued, “youare correct, except Egam did not die in the battle. It was thoughtthat he was dead, but he survived that battle to supposedly dieduring the Collapse. Anyway, to get back to the story, they wereunable to kill Sarac and he was slowly killing them, so Jenneva didthe only thing she could think of. She created an empty Universeand banished him and his hundred Black Devils to it.”

“But I heard that Sarac is theDark One,” objected Fredrik.

“And so he is,” confirmedKalina. “You see, Sarac did not possess the knowledge of creatingand collapsing Universes, so he was trapped. Only Jenneva knew andshe would never let him free. Some of the Black Devils who wereleft behind organized under a sorcerer known as Mordac. Mordac wasan assistant to Sarac and schemed to bring him back. He amassedthousands of followers and began looting temples and libraries tofind the knowledge that would free Sarac.”

“Was this Jenneva foolishenough to write the information down?” Tedi asked.

“No,” replied Kalina, “but shedid not invent the information. She learned of it in old scrollsand there was a volume called the Book of the Beginning that alsocontained the information. It was this volume that Mordac sought.Again the Black Devils caused thousands of lives to be lost throughwars and murder, but eventually Mordac and the Black Devils weredefeated by the Targa Rangers and everyone thought the threat wasover.”

“Who are the Targa Rangers?”inquired Arik.

“The Rangers were an elitefighting force conceived and organized by Alex Tork,” Kalinaanswered. “They fought for Targa which was a large country north ofhere. By all accounts, they were the finest fighting force everassembled in the history of the world, but we are getting offtopic. Two Black Devils out of thousands survived, Dalgar andAurora. By a quirk of fate, these two Black Devils were the onlytwo to have read the Book of the Beginning in the extremely shorttime that the Black Devils possessed it.”

“Perhaps fate decreed thatthey should be spared,” offered Niki.

“Perhaps,” Kalina grimlyagreed. “They used their knowledge to open a Junction to Sarac’sUniverse. The story is unclear here, but somehow they got this newknowledge to Sarac and he opened a Junction to Alutar, the GreatDemon. The Mage had imprisoned Alutar for over a thousand years andthe Demon’s freedom triggered a prophecy. According to the AncientProphecy, Alutar chose Sarac to become the Dark One. This madeSarac immortal and guaranteed him rule of the entire world. Therewere a couple of twists in the Ancient Prophecy, though. Saraccollapsed the Universes and brought darkness and havoc to the worldin preparation for his armies, but Alex and Jenneva managed toimprison him in his castle before he could conquer the world andthat is where he still exists today.”

“What does all of this have todo with the sword?” Tedi asked.

“The twists in the AncientProphecy,” explained Kalina. “The sword before you is the Sword ofHeavens. It is older than the oldest mountain range and it is tiedto the Ancient Prophecy. It is the sword that will kill Sarac andend the Darkness. There are two conditions that have to be metbefore Sarac dies with this sword and neither is assured tohappen.”

The children looked in awe at the swordand there were quite a few red faces around the fire.

“The first,” Kalina detailed,“is that the seven missing gems must be restored to the sword. Eachof the gems represents one of the original Universes. Until allseven of the gems are restored, the Sword of Heavens is just asword and will not kill Sarac. The second twist is that the Swordof Heavens must be wielded by a descendant of Sarac and only afterthe ancient kingdom of Alcea is ruled by its rightfulKing.”

“I have never heard of Alcea,”declared Fredrik.

“And who is a descendant ofSarac?” quizzed Tedi. “I think most people would deny it if theywere.”

“Very good questions,”admitted Kalina. “The Children of the Prophecy whom everyone seeksare the descendant of Sarac and the rightful King ofAlcea.”

“Are you sure it says the Kingof Alcea and not the Queen?” Niki queried.

“So, for these two people,everyone who is seventeen is to be killed?” Arikquipped.

“If Sarac has his way, yes,”Kalina responded. “You can see why it is so important to the DarkOne to find these children.”

“Sure, it’s important to him,”remarked Tedi, “but what does that have to do with us?”

Kalina looked at the faces of thechildren around the campfire before answering. “Because the Swordof Heavens will be inactive until touched by one of the Children ofthe Prophecy,” she stated.

Silence fell over the group as thechildren all glanced at one another. For almost five minutes no onespoke as each person was lost in his own thoughts about what theyhad witnessed and what it might mean to them if they were the onewho had set the sword off. Eventually, Garth interrupted thesilence.

“You will see now,” he began,“why it is important that we do not split up. Any one of you couldbe one of the Children. Any of the others could provide adescription of the other four and make the Dark One’s work easy forhim. The fate of the whole world lies in the hands of the people inthis campsite. None of you can walk away from this and hope to leada normal life as if none of it has happened. You must all train tobe as skilled as you can become, both in the arts that I can teachand in those that Kalina can teach. Together we can restore Lightto the world, though it will be no easy task. Are weagreed?”

“Can it really happen?” askedTanya. “I mean, the great Jenneva did not have the magical skill tokill Sarac and the great Alex Tork did not have the military skillto destroy the Black Devils. How can you propose that five childrencan do what the great people of the last age failed todo?”

Kalina looked at the young girl who wasprobably still wrapped in remorse over the loss of her uncle. “Whocould fail to try?” Kalina quipped. “Would you live in a world offear and hatred and never embrace hope? Would you live and die inDarkness without ever trying to see the Light? Because others havefailed before you, do you curl up and die with your insignificance?Your uncle saw the Light in his lifetime. What do you suppose hewould have given to allow you to see it in yourlifetime?”

“I know that I am not one ofthe Children whom you seek,” stated Arik, “but your goals are whateveryone’s goals should be. Whichever of you is the one, I offer tostand by you until the Dark One is vanquished.”

Tedi nodded vigorously. “I agree. Arikand I know our parents well and they could not be related to theDark One, but our fathers would be the first to urge us to acceptthis challenge. I, too, will stand by the Child of the Prophecyuntil the Dark One is vanquished.”

Garth smiled at his two pupils. Overthe past few weeks, they had shown themselves to be excellentstudents with strong skills, although he never told them such, butnow they were showing that they were men of substance, aswell.

“Do we know whether the oneamong us is the future King or the descendant of the Dark One? Nikiasked.

“Does it matter?” snarledFredrik. “Is a child supposed to carry the sins of his father justfor being his son? Whichever one he is, he will be doing the worlda great service and I will pledge my support. My parents were poor,but good people. I cannot fathom them being of the stock of theDark One and my wildest imagination cannot conceive of them beingroyalty, but I join with you until the end. There is nothing for meto go back to and Kalina offers much to learn. Count mein.”

“I know I am not really a partof this group,” Tanya smiled sheepishly, “but I have nowhere to go.I can fight and if it involves fighting the Dark One, I can fighteagerly. If you will have me, I will pledge you my support untilthe end.”

Everyone looked at Niki who was bitingher nails. She suddenly looked up at the silence and reddened. “Iknow my fate is to be a queen,” she said. “It has always been myfate, I know it. I did not know my parents and it is possible thatthe country I am to rule is this Alcea. Are you sure the prophecyspecifies a King?”

Kalina just nodded sadly, but Garthcaught Niki’s attention. “Perhaps,” he began, “you are destined tomarry this King of Alcea.”

Niki blushed but she quickly looked atthe three boys and smiled. “Perhaps you are right, Garth. I onlyknow that I am to be a queen. I have nowhere else to turn, so Iguess I will go with you.”

Kalina smiled grimly. It was not thestrong commitment that the others had given, but perhaps that wasas close as Niki could come. “Okay,” she confirmed, “ we are all inthis together, then. The first thing we need to do is createuniforms like Garth’s. We will all dress in black leather with manypockets. The boys will grow beards so they look older. Tanya, youwill get a black leather cap to replace your brown one. I thinkwhen you let down your hair by removing that cap, it will unnerveyour audience enough to make them forget they were questioning yourage.”

“We will get rid of the wagonand no longer be gypsies,” Garth added. “The wagon would cause usto move too slowly and leaves tracks which are too readable. Tanya,you will join Arik and Tedi for instructions. Fredrik and Niki willalso get instructions from me so they will be useful in situationswhere magic would not be a good idea.”

The boys looked enthused, but Niki wassadly staring at the ground. “What is the matter?” Tanyaquestioned.

Niki looked up at Tanya and gave a weaksmile. “All of the boys here knew their parents,” Niki mused. “Thatmeans that the Child we have with us is the descendant of the DarkOne.”

Garth caught her eye. “Your logic isnot as good as it appears,” he interjected. “The descendant of theDark One whom everyone seeks was the child of the Empress ofSordoa. The child was born in the year of the Collapse.”

Niki caught her breath at theimplication. Garth had not said the son of the Empress of Sordoaand all of the boys knew their parents. A chill ran down her spineand she shivered. Who would accept the daughter of the Dark One fora queen and how could she possibly kill her father? Niki threwherself into Tanya’s arms and cried.

“What of this King of Alcea?”Fredrik asked. “What do you know of him?”

“He would have to be descendedof the royal line of Alcea,” Garth explained. “Alcea was a veryancient country that grew and took up a large part of thecontinent. Somewhere along the line, its name was changed to Targa.In the royal line of Targa would be a descendant of John Secor, agreat painter who never assumed the throne. In the years before theCollapse, Mordac murdered King Eugene. King Eugene’s heir was JohnSecor, but he refused the throne. In a compromise, Duke Whitleybecame King Byron. King Byron’s adopted son was Prince Oscar Dalek,who was married to John Secor’s daughter, Princess Callie. So therightful King’s daughter married the actual King’s son. The childof their marriage would be the rightful heir to the throne. Theyhad a child who was lost when the ship they were on was sunk in theSordoan Sea. He was born in the year of the Collapse.”

“Wasn’t Oscar Dalek the boymerchant who became rich by creating a private army to deal withbandits?” Tanya asked. “Uncle Boris used to tell stories ofhim.”

“The same,” chuckled Garth.“Oscar Dalek became the richest man in the world with schemes whichalways benefited the other party. He started Targan shipping on theTarga Sea with a new type of boat he designed. He had the GreatCanal built and he introduced his mother to Duke Whitley who wenton to become King of Targa. That is how he became aPrince.”

“Sounds like quite acharacter,” Tedi grinned. “Someone should have had him sell land ina peat bog for Sarac’s new home.”

“How did the Empress of Sordoaget involved with Sarac?” Arik asked. “I mean, Sarac wasn’t royaltyor anything, was he?”

“No,” Kalina explained, “Sarachad a plan to take over the four great nations of the continent byreplacing their rulers with his own people. The Empress of Sordoawas none other than Aurora.”

Niki started crying again and Tanyahugged her.

Kalina continued as if she hadn’tnoticed. “Aurora befriended the Sultan of Sordoa and eventuallythey were married. She already carried Sarac’s child before themarriage and the Sultan believed it was his own. Aurora convincedthe Sultan to declare himself the Emperor and her the Empress,which he did shortly before she killed him and took over thethrone.”

Niki broke out in hysterics and Tanyashot Kalina a foul look. Kalina eyed Tanya directly and continued.“Everyone who is involved in this party has a right to know thesefacts, Tanya,” Kalina lectured. “Niki is getting hysterical for noreason. If she does not wish to hear this information, you may takeher for a walk.”

Tanya tried to raise Niki and take herfor a walk, but Niki refused. “I have to hear it sometime,” Nikisobbed. “I might as well hear it now.”

Kalina nodded and resumed. “When Saraclearned of the Ancient Prophecy, he sent his Black Devils toassassinate Aurora and her baby. The assassins did manage to killAurora as she was running away with her baby before the crowdclosed on them, but the baby disappeared. Nobody knows if the childwas male or female.”

Niki looked up at Kalina. “You meanSarac tried to kill Aurora and the baby and Aurora tried to savethe baby?” Niki asked.

“As misguided as Aurora was,”Kalina explained, “the Sordoans loved her. Alex and Jenneva werethere to save Aurora’s baby and they helped to kill the magicianassassins that Sarac sent. The Palace Guards tried to take Alexbecause they knew he was a Targan Ranger. Then the crowd attackedthe guards because Alex tried to save their beloved Empress.Somehow, in the commotion, someone grabbed Aurora’s baby anddisappeared.”

Niki sat up and wiped her eyes. “Well,”she stated bitterly, “that is reason enough for him todie.”

Everyone looked at Niki and saw thehatred in her face. If she had been the weakest member to pledgesupport before, she now looked like she would be willing to ripSarac apart with her bare hands.

Garth suddenly sat upright and cockedhis head. “Everybody gather their gear and saddle a horse. We areleaving immediately. If you can’t get it together in two minutes,leave it. We are about to have company, Dark Riders to beexact.”

Garth leaped to his feet as the lastwords left his lips. He quickly wrapped the Sword of Heavens andraced to the wagon to select which items he would be taking withhim. The whole camp followed his lead and ran silently gatheringtheir belongings.

Chapter 14

Young Warriors

Tremors of fear and determination rangthrough the campsite as the gypsies and the children prepared toevacuate the camp before Wolinda and the Dark Riders arrived.Evidently, the magic display given off by the Sword of Heavens wassufficient to alert the witch, Wolinda, who was leading the groupof Dark Riders. Events of the day had been sufficiently unusualthat no one had thought to question Garth on how he knew the DarkRiders were approaching and everyone scrambled to secure the thingsthey each wished to bring.

Garth rummaged through the wagonselecting the items he did not wish to leave. He piled up severallong lengths of rope and several quivers of arrows before reachingfor the heavy canvas satchel. The satchel was divided into twocompartments and Garth was relieved that the children had notthought to search through it. One side of the satchel held a largenumber of Lanoirian Stars that he had purchased from a source inOngchi the last time he was there, but the other was packed withdeadly myric quills. A touch to the point of one of those quillswould have meant instant death to the children who touched them,something he would cover in his next lesson. He had purposelyexaggerated the two minutes that it would take the Dark Riders toarrive so the children would not dawdle. He knew they had closer toten minutes, but that was still cutting it close when it came tofleeing from servants of the Dark One.

Tanya appeared at the back of thewagon. “Is there something I can do to help you?” she asked. “Inever unpacked my belongings and Arik has already shown me thehorse that I will be riding.”

Garth stared at the young girl whoenjoyed dressing as a boy. He handed her the coils of rope. “Useone of these to create a lead for the two wagon horses. We will betaking them with us. Then secure the other coils to my horse.” Sheturned to go and Garth reached out and held her arm. “Do you haveany fighting skills?” he asked.

Tanya looked up at the imposing gypsyand grinned. “More than any of your boys. Uncle Boris oftenbartered for lessons for me. I can handle myself with sword, knifeand bow, although I do not own a bow.”

Garth reached into the wagon andgrabbed three bows and handed them to her. “Take these and chooseone when you have time to test them out. The large one willprobably not be suitable, but we will take it anyway.” He alsohanded her a quiver of arrows before she left.

Garth shook his head in amazement athow things had developed and bent to complete his task. Within twominutes of his warning the group was ready to go. Garth smiledbroadly as he called for the assemblage to mount up and ridenorthward. Kalina took the lead on her beautiful white mare thatlooked suited to leading a grand parade down the street of a greatcity during festival time. Niki and Tanya rode behind Kalina, withFredrik and Tedi behind them. Arik pulled in alongside Garth at therear, as Garth looked back over the campsite and the wagon that hadbeen his home for so long.

Kalina kept to a strong pace as shekept her eyes on the path for a good spot to stage an ambush,something that Garth had instilled in her repeatedly over theyears. Garth was busy playing with the leads on the two sparehorses.

“What are you up to?” Arikinquired.

Garth separated the two leads andhanded one over to Arik. “There is a small canyon coming up in ahalf hour at this speed, and we are going to surprise ourfollowers. Tie this to your saddle. You and I are going to bediversions, but not just yet. Keep an eye behind us and if you seeanything, shout.”

Garth moved his stallion up betweenFredrik and Tedi. “Do you and Niki know how to shield against magicspells?”

Fredrik looked at him and nodded.“Somewhat,” he explained. “I am better at it than Niki, but sheknows the concept. We have had precious little chance to practiceand I’m not sure how effective they will be.” Fredrik laughed. “Acouple of days ago, I would have boasted that I could stop anyspell. After the little display with Kalina, I realize that I knowvery little of my craft.”

“We are going to plan a littlereception for our friends,” Garth explained. “I will need you tocreate a shield around you and Tedi. Can you handle it?”

“I will try my best,” Fredrikstated.

“I can ask no more of anyman,” Garth smiled. “If you feel the shield coming down, you andTedi will run away from the fight. Is that clear?”

“Yes,” declared Fredrik. “Iwill do nothing stupid.”

“Good,” replied Garth. “In ahalf hour we will be coming to a canyon, Tedi. Just before thewalls start to rise, you and Fredrik will bear to the right andfind a way up to the rim of the canyon within eyesight of a smallcave where the path below turns. I want you to keep hidden untilthe Dark Riders attack, and then you will shoot at the Dark Ridersin the valley. If you get the chance, without moving your position,to shoot the witch, take her first. Fredrik, keep the shield on thetwo of you as long as you can and then both of youflee.”

The boys nodded and Garth started tomove ahead, but dropped back quickly. “Tedi, I don’t want you toveer off the path where your tracks will show. Wait until theground is rocky, even if you have to backtrack a way. I don’t wantthem to know that you have split off.”

Garth rode up between Niki and Tanyaand repeated the instructions, but sending them to the left. He hadto grill Tanya about her understanding of tracking and leavingtracks before he was satisfied that she understood. Niki’s attitudebothered him a bit. She seemed eager to use offensive magic againstthe Dark Riders and he had to keep stressing that the only magicshe was to use was shielding.

Garth rode up to Kalina and explainedhis plan before dropping back to Arik. After telling Arik what hetold the others, he launched into the diversion plan for himselfand Arik. “As soon as we can see the canyon rising in the distance,you and I will head off at angles from our current track. We willlead our pursuers into believing that the group has split intothree groups. They will be forced to divide their men. After youhave gone out about ten minutes, turn enough so you are headeddirectly at the canyon mouth. At this point, cut the spare horseloose. Try to chase him to continue the way you had been heading,but don’t waste any time if he chooses a different way. Then gallopas fast as you can to the cave in the canyon. You will have tohurry because your false trail will have shortened the distancebetween you and your pursuers.”

Arik nodded solemnly. “I understand,Garth. I will make tracks that are easy to follow right up to thepoint where I turn. I will make it to the cave. Do notworry.”

Garth placed a firm hand on Arik’sshoulder and smiled. As soon as he caught sight of the canyonrising in the distance between the trees, he indicated for Arik tomove out. Garth veered sharply to the left with his horse kickingup large clumps of grass while Arik veered to the right. When Garthhad ridden out for ten minutes, he cut the spare horse loose andchased him off. The free horse went more westward that Garth wouldhave liked, but it didn’t really matter much. Garth dismounted andchose the best tree for this part of his plan.

* * * *

Klarg and Wolinda halted their columnby the two trackers who had stopped on the path. “What is it?”Klarg demanded.

“The group split up here,” oneof the trackers supplied. “Two to the right and two to the left.The rest continued straight.”

“What does it mean?” Wolindaasked. “Why would they split up?”

“I would suspect,” Klargmused, “that they plan to siphon off the children a little at atime with instructions for them to meet in some town, like Lorgo. Iwould expect to see another split-off about ten minutes down thepath. If we follow only the main trail, we will end up behind onlythe gypsies and they will plan to disappear on us.”

“I don’t care about thegypsies,” Wolinda snapped. “I want the children.”

“We will have them all,”declared Klarg. “Five men to the right and five to the left. Therest will continue on. Trackers, continue down the main path.”Klarg laughed. With thirty men at his disposal, they could split upas much as they wanted and he would still get them all.

The five men detailed to take the lefttrack took off at a gallop. With any luck at all, they couldcapture their two runaways and still make it back for the battlewith that gypsy devil with the wicked sword on his back. Once ithad been determined that the gypsies had been hiding the children,Klarg placed a high bounty on the gypsy warrior. Klarg wasconvinced that the gypsy was part of the group of armed men who hadhelped the boys escape the trap by the seaside cliff. That madeKlarg want him more than the children.

Garth heard the thundering of the DarkRiders’ hooves a full two minutes before he got first sight ofthem. Perched on a sturdy branch with an excellent view of thetrack, Garth had one arrow already nocked and three more stuck inthe tree within easy reach. He quickly pulled another arrow fromhis quiver and slammed it into the tree. There was not much chancethat he would be able to down them all from here before they gotwise, but he would be prepared if they gave him thechance.

The first shot would be the trickiest,as Garth planned to take out the last rider first. If it worked, itwould confuse them as to where the attack was coming from. One ortwo of the other riders might notice that the arrow had come fromin front of them, but there would be no time for them to tell theothers. When the front two riders went down, the confusion justmight give him a chance for the remaining two.

Garth pulled back and let the firstarrow fly. He immediately nocked the next arrow and sighted on oneof the leaders. Garth heard the piercing cry of pain as he let gothe second arrow and nocked the third. Garth knew that the DarkRiders had not bought the deception and they started to split up asthe third arrow found its mark. The last two men were going to eatup valuable time now and Garth grabbed the two remaining arrows andreturned them to his quiver. Quickly, he climbed down out of thetree and crept off at an angle to the track the Dark Riders hadbeen following.

Garth nocked an arrow as one of theDark Rider’s mounts passed in front of him. He wasn’t sure wherethe remaining two men were, but they had each chosen a differentside of the track. They had dismounted by now or he would haveheard them high-tailing it back down the trail. Getting closer tothe area of the attack, Garth discarded his bow and took twoLanoirian Stars out of a pocket as he dropped to his belly. Lyingquietly, he listened for sounds. One of the men on the trail wasnot dead. Garth could hear him moaning and realized that it musthave been his third shot and the man had turned to flee into thewoods while the arrow was traveling.

The noise of the horses was alsodistracting and Garth could not pick up the sounds of his enemies.Precious moments were ticking by, but Garth remained motionless andlistened. Finally, he heard the sound of the man on the other sideof the trail. The man was creeping towards the tree where Garth hadbeen shooting from. Still, the warrior had to eliminate the man onthis side of the trail first or risk exposing his back. Garthcontinued to wait patiently.

Soon he heard the sound of a crawlingman and the sound was coming closer. Garth laid the Lanoirian Starson the ground and silently extracted a reed and myric quill.Fitting the quill into the reed he held the blowpipe to his mouthand waited. Several tense seconds later, the Dark Rider’s headappeared not three feet in front of Garth and he blew the quillinto the side of it. The man collapsed and Garth shoved the reedback into his pocket. Picking up the two Lanoirian Stars, Garthcrawled to where he could see the trail and lay quietlyagain.

Less than a minute later, he saw thelast man dash across the trail to the foot of the tree that Garthhad used. Garth quickly and quietly made his way back to where hehad dropped his bow. Hiding behind a bush that shielded him atground level, Garth nocked an arrow and sat waiting for the man toclimb the tree. He still kept the Lanoirian Stars on the ground,one on each side of him, in case the man decided to come back thisway, but Garth was pretty sure that the man would find his oldperch too inviting. It offered good cover for an ambush and affordan excellent view in all directions. Unfortunately for the DarkRider, it was exposed if somebody was expecting you to bethere.

As if on cue, the Dark Rider pulledhimself onto the sturdy limb and Garth let his arrow fly. Quickly,Garth rose, gathering his Lanoirian Stars and went to check on thewounded man. The arrow had missed the mark that Garth had aimedfor, but the man had died, anyway. Garth jogged down the trail andfound his horse waiting for him. He grabbed onto the mane and swunghimself onto the horse and took off for the canyon.

* * * *

Klarg halted the column at the mouth ofthe canyon. “I do not like the looks of this,” he speculated. “Itis too convenient for an ambush.”

“From children?” Wolindacomplained. “Don’t tell me the Dark Riders are afraid of thesechildren.”

“Not from the children,” Klargspat. “I am sure that this gypsy and his men were the ones whoambushed us at the sea cliff. This is probably where his men arehidden. The fact that the rider came back to meet the main groupsupports me. It was an attempt to lessen the amount of men theywould have to attack. Our left flank group never returned. They areprobably ten miles from here by now chasing a nonexistentenemy.”

“Does this canyon go through?”Wolinda pressed. “And if so, how long to go around it?”

“The canyon goes through,”Klarg admitted, “and it would take an extra day to get aroundit.”

“Then we have no choice but tofollow,” Wolinda ordered. “You shouldn’t worry. My magic willprotect you. Of course, if you want to run for reinforcements, youhave my leave, but your men are going in.”

Klarg clenched his fists in anger. Hecould not be seen as a coward in front of his men or they wouldrefuse to follow him, yet he felt as if he wouldn’t have any menleft if he followed the witch’s orders. “Let me at least take acouple of men up each side of the canyon to provide cover,” heinsisted.

“Fine, Klarg,” Wolindapatronized, “play the grand strategist if you wish, but use the menfrom the left flank when they get here. These men are going in withme to get those children.”

Wolinda gave the order to move forwardand Klarg felt like putting an arrow in her back. Instead, heturned his mount and galloped westward to find the men of his leftflank.

The trackers led the procession intothe canyon and followed the evident tracks. They rode deeper anddeeper into the canyon at a cautious pace until the trackers hit aninvisible wall. They stopped, dumbfounded, and looked down thecanyon trail at the cave where Kalina and Arik stood waiting forthem. Arik started firing arrows over the invisible wall into theDark Riders. At the same time, Tedi from the right side of thecanyon rim and Tanya from the left, started showering arrows downon the assembled troops.

The Dark Riders dismounted and soughtcover. They started returning arrows at the three targets, but theywere not able to reach the rim of the canyon and most of the arrowsdirected at the cave slammed into the invisible barrier. Wolindastarted blasting at the invisible barrier and the two bowmen on therim with her magic. Each time one of her projectiles struck thebarrier or one of the shields, it burst into radiant colors anddissipated, but each hit weakened the shield. Wolinda ordered theDark Riders to start scaling the sides of the canyon and directedmost of her magic at the two rim bowmen.

Tanya kept trying to aim at the witchwith the bright green dress, but every time she let an arrow fly, aDark Rider or a horse got in the way. She was trying to conserveher arrows and make each one count for a hit, but the pandemoniumbelow made that difficult. If the horses would clear out of thecanyon, she would have a much easier time of it.

“I’m not sure I can hold thisanymore,” Niki complained. “Every time she hits my shield, I canfeel it, just like she was punching me. She must be verypowerful.”

“Just keep holding it,” Tanyademanded. “I want to kill that witch and if your shield fails, wemust retreat.”

“I’ll try, Tanya,” Nikiwheezed, “but you don’t know what it’s like. It reallyhurts.”

Across the canyon, Tedi was not tryingfor the witch because there were too many Dark Riders a lot closer.“How are the shields holding up, Fredrik?” he asked.

“Okay, so far,” Fredrikreplied. “I’ve never really done this for any period of time. It’sstrange. Every time she hits my shield, I feel it more. At first itwas like a distant thump, now it is more like a jab with her fist.Not hard enough to hurt, but annoying to my concentration. This issomething I am going to have to practice more when I get thetime.”

“You are getting practiceright now,” Tedi chuckled.

“Yeah,” Fredrik laughed, “butI am concerned about Niki and Tanya. She’s not nearly as strong asI am and she is getting hit just as much.”

“Don’t worry about them,” Tedisaid. “If it gets too tense, they will withdraw.”

“I hope you are right,”Fredrik grunted with another jab from Wolinda. “With women younever know, though.”

The arrows were starting to take a tollon the Dark Riders with fifteen of them dead or dying in the canyonbelow when Fredrik announced that he could no longer maintain theshield. “We have to retreat, Tedi. Garth was clear with his ordersand I never want to feel his wrath or displeasure. Let’sgo.”

Tedi backed away from the edge of therim and Fredrik gazed across the canyon and saw that Niki and Tanyawere still there. The two boys took off running and Fredrik hopedthat Tanya wasn’t as stubborn as Niki. If she were, both girlswould likely be dead before the battle was over.

The Dark Riders were not making muchprogress at climbing the walls because Arik was concentrating onthe climbers. Any time a man got higher than the level of Kalina’sinvisible barrier, Arik shot him down. He no longer concernedhimself with the men on the canyon floor. It felt strange to him tosee armed men trying to kill him and not be concerned about them.He began to think that magic did have some goodbenefits.

With the thinning ranks of Dark RidersTanya finally got her shot at Wolinda. Her arrow ran true andstruck Wolinda in the left side of her chest. The witch tumbled tothe ground and the Dark Riders below started shouting.

“My shield just went down,”Niki shouted. “I don’t understand it. I felt it getting weaker andweaker and then it stabilized and her punches didn’t hurt anymore.Then, all of a sudden, it just collapsed.”

“It doesn’t matter any more,”Tanya replied, watching the Dark Riders heading for the mouth ofthe canyon. Those that could find live horses mounted and rode backthe way they had come. Those without horses ran. Tanya managed toget one more as he was running away.

“Damn!” Tanya shouted. “Ididn’t want any of them to get away. Now they will just get moremen and come after us again.”

Garth rode into the mouth of the canyonhoping he wasn’t too late. The sound of shouts echoed off thecanyon walls with the wail of men in retreat and Garth drew hissinuous sword. Garth slowed his steed to a stop a little ways froma bend in the trail and waited. He didn’t have long to wait beforetwo riders came flying around the bend. The enemy approached whiletrying to draw their swords and Garth swung into action. Garthswung his sword and decapitated the first rider. Stopping the swingshort, he lunged at the second rider with his sword and it cutcleanly through the man’s armor and pierced his chest. Yanking hissword free, Garth saw two more riders round the bend. The secondset of riders immediately halted their horses, nearly collidingwith each other, and drew their swords.

Garth slowly approached them and theytried to sandwich him between them. Garth’s steed suddenly rose upand turned towards one of the Dark Riders, its hooves lashing outat the man’s head. As if this was a practiced maneuver, Garth chosethat very moment to swing his mighty sword at the other Dark Rider.Garth’s sword cut a long rent in the man’s body from his neck tohis waist as Garth was sliding off his horse to the ground.Ignoring the man he had just severed, Garth turned to the rider whohad been knocked off his horse by the beating hooves. Garth haltedhis swing at the man on the ground when he saw a pair of lifelesseyes staring up at him. Garth’s horse had crushed the man’shead.

Garth stepped around the bend in thecanyon trail and saw three men running towards him on foot. Heplaced himself squarely in their path with a stance that indicatedthat the men were not getting past him and they slid to a halt.Eyeing his blood-drenched sword, the Dark Riders drew their ownsteel while looking for another way out. Garth furtively slippedhis hand into a pocket and grasped a Lanoirian Star. He stood withhis sword point on the ground in front of him, hilt in his righthand, with his left hand concealing the Lanoirian Star.

“You wanted to serve the DarkOne, didn’t you?” Garth sneered. “Well, come, let your blood flowfor him.”

The three men screamed as they rushedas one. Garth waited until they closed the distance before tossingout his left hand and sending the Lanoirian Star into the leftmostman’s eye. A second later, he brought his right arm up and the tipof his sword caught the center man just under the right side of hisjaw. The sword continued upward and sliced through the man’s noseand left eye. Dropping to one knee, Garth felt the shock of thethird man’s sword striking his sword. He allowed the blow to pushhis sword back by withdrawing it in a smooth arc that came aroundand sliced through the third man’s legs. The man lay screaming andGarth plunged the sword into his heart.

Garth rose and looked down the canyonfor more adversaries. Seeing none, he wiped his sword clean on oneof the bodies and sheathed it. He recovered his Lanoirian Star andwiped it clean, also. He walked with his horse down the canyontowards Kalina. Kalina lowered the barrier and walked out to hughim.

“Arik,” Garth said over Kalinashoulder, “I need a count of the bodies. I want to make sure thatwe got them all.”

The two teams that had been on thecanyon rims came riding in, and Garth ordered them to retrievearrows and anything else that they could find which would beuseful. When Arik came back with a count of twenty-six, Garthfrowned. He left Kalina’s embrace and went to examine thebodies.

“Klarg is missing,” Garthsighed as he returned. “Everyone is accounted for except Klarg. Hewill organize a new troop and pursue us. Loot what you can. We moveout in half an hour.”

Chapter 15

Melbin

They stopped for the evening in thepine forest. Tedi got a fire going while Tanya helped Arik with thehorses. Niki helped Kalina with dinner, while Fredrik helped Garthbutcher a deer that Garth had killed. Everyone was tired from thestress of battle as much as the long day of riding.

“How come you didn’t want anyoffense magic during the battle?” Fredrik asked.

“I had hoped to kill all ofthe Dark Riders,” Garth answered. “If we had gotten them all andleft no trace of a magic battle, anyone who discovered the bodieswould attribute the scene to a bandit gang who were hiding in thecanyon. If we left blasted boulders and scorch marks that would notbe believable. Bandits generally don’t have anything to do withmagic. The fact that Klarg escaped means we will be hunted. It isunfortunate because all of you need a lot more training before westart getting into battles.”

“Do you think there will be alot of fighting?” Fredrik queried.

“There will be more than anyof us will want,” Garth sighed. “After dinner we must all train andhone our combat skills. You, Niki and Tanya will join in. Have youever used a sword?”

“No,” Fredrik admitted, “Ihave never even touched one until today. I shot a bow quite a bitwhen I was younger and I learned to throw knives. That is about theextent of my warrior skills.”

Garth examined the boy’s wiry frame anddelicate hands and nodded. “Knives may do fine,” Garth commented.“That and some hand-to-hand techniques that I can showyou.”

Garth heard laughter and turned tolook. Tedi was coming from the stream with a long pole over hisshoulders with four small buckets of water suspended on it. Arikand Tanya were laughing at Tedi, but Garth was impressed with theboy’s balance. The buckets were not discharging their contents.“And maybe the staff,” Garth added absent-mindedly.

Kalina signaled that dinner was readyso everyone washed up and gathered around the campfire and startedeating the venison and apples that Tanya had picked on the way fromthe canyon.

“How do the King of Alcea andthe descendant of the Dark One relate to each other?” Tedi asked.“I mean we have at least one of them with us and maybe both. Shouldthey be working together?”

“Absolutely,” Garth affirmed.“The Kingdom of Alcea will be devoted to bringing the end to theDark One’s reign and the descendant will be working to bring an endto the Dark One, himself. They are not necessarily the same thing.The Dark One has many followers. The Black Devils are a group ofmagicians devoted to the Dark One. There is also a group called theServants of Sarac who are not magicians, but also devoted to him.There are races from the other Universes that worshipped Alutar,the Demons, Goblins, Yaki and Ogres. They will want Sarac tosucceed because it will mean the return of Alutar. People who wishSarac to succeed may well run some of the rogue armies. Whomeverthe King of Alcea is, he will have to marshal whatever forces hecan to fight Sarac’s horde. It is imperative the King and thedescendant work together to accomplish their goals.”

“So, in effect,” Fredrikoffered, “we have just joined the Alcea Army.”

“Yes,” Garth said grimly.“More accurately, we probably are the Alcea Army.”

“Doesn’t Alcea already have anarmy?” Arik inquired.

“I don’t really know,” Garthanswered. “I have not been there in many years. At the time peoplewere still calling it Tagaret, which was its name when Targaexisted. The Collapse, the war with Sordoa that was going on at thetime, and the attacks from Sarac’s Army, all decimated the TarganArmy. After the Collapse, all that was left of Targa was the cityof Tagaret. What was left of the Army probably settled in whereverthey were.”

“What of Alexander Tork andthe Targa Rangers?” queried Tanya.

“Alex and Jenneva left toimprison Sarac in his castle,” Garth answered. “They haven’t beenseen since. The Targa Rangers were only a thousand strong at theirpeak and Captain Mitar Vidson ran them. I would assume that theyremained loyal to King Byron and rallied to him. If so, some ofthem may still exist.”

“You paint a pretty bleakpicture,” commented Niki. “It sounds like this King of Alceadoesn’t even have a country.”

“He doesn’t,” Garth sighed,“but between Kalina, me, and you children, he will, and we will seethat it grows strong.”

“You really need to stopcalling us children,” Tedi stated. “I know you mean it as CollapseChildren, but we still find it offensive.”

There was a general agreement to Tedi’sremark and Garth nodded. “You certainly proved today that you arenot children. I am proud of the way you all followed orders, butwhat shall we call you, then?”

“We should be called the AlceaRangers,” offered Tanya, “and that includes you andKalina.”

Calls of agreement went around thecampfire and Garth smiled. “Okay,” he said, “I will be proud toserve with each and every one of you in the newly formed AlceaRangers. However, as proud as I am to serve with you, I wouldrather feel safe serving with you, so I think it time to start ourtraining for this evening. Niki, you will train with Kalina thisevening. Tedi, I want you to cut another pole like the one you usedto carry water. I want you and Fredrik to start learning how tohandle a staff. Tanya, you get to prove you are as good as theother boys against Arik. Let’s go.”

Everyone started to get up and Garthturned back towards the fire. “Forgot a couple of things,” hestated. “Everyone in the Rangers will be required to be proficientin using a knife and throwing a Lanoirian Star. These are twoweapons that are easily concealed and deadly if used by someone whohas been trained. See me when you can and I will supply you withenough to start training. You should train with these two weaponswhenever you have nothing else to do. One more important thing,seeing as we have people in camp who see nothing wrong with goingthrough others’ belongings. I have a satchel that containsLanoirian Stars and myric quills. Do not go in it. Myric quills aredeadly poisonous. One touch of the tip and you will be dead beforeyou hit the ground. I will instruct you in their use when you areready.”

A few red faces appeared as the Rangersheaded to their appropriate training spots. Garth walked around andobserved or instructed as needed. Fredrik was awkward at first withthe staff, but Tedi had a fine sense of balance and handled thestick with excellent control. With a little training and a lot ofpractice, Tedi would be deadlier with the staff than he would bewith a sword.

Tanya was indeed giving Arik a contest.Of the two Lorgo boys, Arik was definitely the better swordsman.Tanya was very good with a sword and was besting Arik, but it wasobvious that she had received some good instruction. Eventually,Arik would beat her constantly because the boy was so powerful, butfor training, Tanya would prove to be an excellent sparring partnerfor him.

Raised voices from Niki and Kalina drewGarth towards them and he stopped to listen.

“It just is not possible,Niki,” Kalina was saying. “A shield never remains stable or levelsoff, it keeps getting weaker each time it is hit. That is the verybasic nature of the shield. It is probable that you just becamenumb and didn’t feel it getting weaker. Now I want you to listevery spell you know and I will start to teach you spells which areclosely related to the ones you already know.”

Tedi gave Fredrik a good hit to theankle and Garth hurried over. He knelt down and examined the ankle.“It’s okay,” Fredrik declared. “It hurts a bit, but that is my ownfault.” Fredrik limped to his feet and picked up his staff andcontinued his practice with Tedi.

For the next several weeks, the Rangerstraveled half days and spent the other half days and eveningspracticing. The results of the training were promising. Fredrik wasmodest when he said that he had played with throwing knives. He wasalready better at throwing knives than most men Garth had met, andhe took to throwing the Lanoirian Star fairly well. He still hadquite a way to go in hand-to-hand combat with a knife, but if hecould throw them quickly enough, his assailants wouldn’t getclose.

The old merchant, Boris, got hismoney’s worth on the instructions that he had purchased for Tanya.She was good with knives, bow, and staff, as well as the sword. Shealso enjoyed tossing the boys around in hand-to-hand combat. Shepicked up the knack of using the Lanoirian Star very easily, aswell.

Arik was an eager and fast learner. Hismuscular body was in excellent shape and he had an amazingendurance. Tanya still beat him most of the time in swordplay, buthe was getting better. With the bow, nobody could beat him and hiskeen eyesight seemed to help him with the Lanoirian Star as well.Tedi, Fredrik, and Tanya could beat him with a staff and Arikgenerally avoided using one.

Tedi excelled with the staff, gettingbetter every day. He now took on Tanya and Fredrik at the same timeand won most of the time. He was also turning into a good tracker,better than Arik, which surprised both of them. Garth also learnedthat Tedi had an excellent set of ears, hearing many things thatGarth did not, and Garth’s hearing was excellent.

Niki was having trouble with both theknife and the Lanoirian Star, the only two weapons she was trainingwith. When Niki practiced throwing, everyone cleared out of theway. Kalina said she was progressing well with her magic, though.She was not as strong or as talented as Fredrik, but she had someunusual talents. She could smell things that no one else wascapable of smelling. Her claim had led to an interesting eveningwhen the boys volunteered to hide things in the woods and make herfind them blindfolded, and she did. She also knew some types ofmagic healing that Kalina had never heard of. She claimed to havelearned them by accident and Kalina promised to secure a book onhealing spells for her when she could.

Garth combined horseback archerylessons with hunting and food was always plentiful. Kalina combinedher lessons on edible plants with instructions on gathering plantsand minerals necessary for some magical potions. She began toaccumulate some stock to teach Fredrik and Niki how to make potionsand what they were good for. For the most part, Garth was verypleased with the progress that the Rangers were making. Already,the four warriors, Arik, Tedi, Fredrik, and Tanya, would have beenwelcome recruits to any army. Garth had plans of making them muchmore than recruit material, though.

Arik and Tanya rode into the campsitewith a large buck and were arguing about whose skill contributedmore towards the kill.

“It was my shot that took himdown,” insisted Arik.

“Only because it was yourturn,” Tanya protested. “I am the one who tracked himdown.”

“Tracked him!” laughed Arik.“He practically stood and waited for us.”

The bantering continued as the twoRangers dropped the buck for Fredrik and Tedi to prepare and tookcare of their horses. Kalina observed Garth smile and shake hishead and came over and embraced him.

“I haven’t seen you smile in along time, warrior,” she teased.

“Nor you, witch,” Garth saidsoftly as he returned her embrace. “Out here with the children, onecould almost forget the death and destruction that continues in theworld.”

“Almost,” Kalina uttered asshe broke the embrace. “We are going to have to make a trip intotown soon. Tanya told me that some of the horses need their shoestended to.”

Garth sat by the fire in a thoughtfulmood and Kalina sat down next to him. “Melbin is less than a day’sride,” he finally offered. “I will take the horses in tomorrow andget them taken care of.”

“Can I come with you?” Fredrikasked as he also sat down. “I have been making knife sheaths andmost of the knives we have are a little too large for concealment.I would like to shop for something a little smaller and a bit morebalanced.”

“The knives we have will dothe job,” Garth stated. “Where are you trying to conceal them thatthey have to be smaller?”

“You have never been a daintywoman,” Niki laughed as she sat next to Fredrik. “Would you believethat Fredrik has eight knives on his body right now? You, Garth,have created a monster. Besides, I will keep an eye on him for you.I need to do some shopping as well. Just this morning, I broke mylast comb.”

“I wouldn’t mind getting somenews on the situation in Lorgo,” added Arik. “We don’t know whathas happened since we left.”

Garth looked up at Arik, Tedi, andTanya standing across the fire. Garth turned to Kalina for help andshe smiled at him. “I did promise to try and find books for Nikiand we could use some more leather and dyes,” sheshrugged.

Garth laughed heartily. “What is thematter, Tedi?” he quipped. “Didn’t they let you in on thiscon?”

“I’m quite happy here,” Tediremarked. “Though I have no objections to helping Tanya with thehorses. You really can’t handle them all by yourself.”

Garth looked around at all the smilingand eager faces. “Okay,” he consented as he threw his hands up. “Idon’t need a mutiny on my hands, but . . .” Garth grew deadlyserious as he continued, “but we have to be very careful. There aredangers in the cities and one loose word will endanger us all.Arik, you will be in charge and you will keep everyone safe. I willneed to pick up some information while I am in the city and it willnot be safe for all of you to be around me. Kalina and I are knownby different names in Melbin. Do not use them unless you are indire trouble, but we are known as Mikal and YolindaObanik.”

“Why do you use differentnames for different places?” asked Tanya. “Are you wantedcriminals?”

“We have broken no laws,”Kalina answered, “but, still, we have many enemies. For your ownsafety, you will pretend not to know us in the city unless weapproach you and then you will use the new names Garth has justtold to you.”

Everyone nodded in agreement and theevening was filled with excited plans for the outing to Melbin. Inthe morning everyone except Garth shed their black uniform anddonned clothes that would fit the city. The entire campsite wascleaned up and the group was ready to leave at firstlight.

By midday, the walls of Melbin rose inthe distance and Arik and Tedi stared in awe. While the boys wereimpressed by the size of the city, Fredrik, Niki, and Tanya wereonly curious about what Melbin would be like.

As they rode on, Garth explained a bitabout Melbin. “The city was not always this large,” he began.“Before the Collapse it was a little larger than Lorgo because itwas a seaport for Targa. The Sordoan border was only a few milessouth of here. During the war Melbin was attacked by both sidesrepeatedly and what they didn’t destroy, the Collapse did. Afterthe Collapse, the citizens began to rebuild the city and one ofthem, Alfred Krakus, declared himself King of Melbin. He had theold garrison destroyed and a wall built around the city. Other thanthe seacoast, there are only three gates to get in and out of thecity, one on each side of the city. In the center of the city hebuilt himself a grand palace. The times were very troubled then andthe wall around Melbin attracted many immigrants. The city is nowfilled to overflowing and construction is occurring outside thewalls. The King taxes the people heavily, but they seem willing topay his tribute because crime is almost nonexistent in Melbin. Thelaws are very strict and many minor offenses result in the death ofthe violator. Do not steal or cheat a merchant during your stay inMelbin.”

Garth paused to make sure everyone hadheard his last statement. “Magic is forbidden,” Garth continued,“but like a lot of things, magic is used in private with noconsequences. The Black Devils maintain a house in Melbin openlyand no one complains. I suppose that I do not have to remind you tostay clear of the Black Devils, but remember that if you use magicinside Melbin, you will draw their notice. Kalina and I are goingto use the West Gate to enter. The rest of you will use the SouthGate. There is an inn on the coastal highway called the FlutteringJib. That is where you will stay. We will be staying in the Bosun’sChair across the street.”

After they had ridden on for a mile,Garth and Kalina veered off towards the West Gate and the rest ofthe group continued on towards the South Gate. Their excitementrose as they neared the walls and approached the massive SouthGate. Streams of people were entering and exiting the city. Tedifelt uneasy passing before the stern looking guards in their orangeand black livery, but the guards paid the group no more than apassing look.

Once inside the city walls, smells andsounds assaulted the group’s senses. Arik and Tedi savored thesalty air of the seaport, while Fredrik and Niki inhaled the scentsof the merchants and food sellers. Hawkers cried out to them asthey passed, offering deals at favorite inns and restaurants, oroffering to take them on a city tour. The Rangers ignored theoffers and strode on towards the Fluttering Jib. Fredrik had topull Niki along several times as she stopped to inspect amerchant’s wares.

Even the street in front of theFluttering Jib was busy with street-side jugglers and musicians.Arik turned and looked across the street to the Bosun’s Chair asthey turned down the alley alongside the inn to the stables. Thestables were large and well cared for and Arik inquired about ablacksmith and was told that the inn had a working relationshipwith one. Arik could make his arrangements with the blacksmith andleave the horses in the stable. The blacksmith would collect thehorses as needed and have everything ready in themorning.

Satisfied, the group entered theFluttering Jib through the back door to the common room. The placewas busy, but the innkeeper saw them and came right over. Arik wasstaring at the size of the common room, so Fredrik spoke to theinnkeeper. He requested two rooms and the Rangers turned to look athim as he gave his name as Lord Wason of Cidal. The innkeeper,however, showed the proper respect due a Lord and escorted thegroup upstairs and showed them their rooms. The rooms were largeenough to be comfortable, but small enough to prohibit spending anymore time in them than necessary.

Once the boys entered their room,Fredrik stripped off his traveling clothes and donned the redvelvet suit, which he was wearing when he left Cidal. Arik and Tedibegan teasing him about it, until they noticed his serious look ashe started fastening knives to his legs and arms. Another sheathwas strapped to his back at his waist and one between his shoulderblades. Two more went into his waistband in the front, one to eachside and Fredrik arranged his jacket so they were notvisible.

“Are you planning for abattle?” Arik asked.

“I want to try them out andsee if anyone detects them,” Fredrik explained. “People in citiesare used to hidden weapons and one game they play is to try to spota newcomer’s hidden cache. I plan to fatten my private coffers witha little gambling. Would either of you care to join me?”

“I promised Tanya that I wouldjoin her in a trip to the weapons merchants,” declinedArik.

“No, Thanks,” Tedi said. “Ithink I will just walk around and see what a city islike.”

Arik left soon after Fredrik, and Tediwent down to the common room to get a bite to eat. The inn wasstill serving the midday meal and the common room was fairlycrowded. Tedi found a seat at an empty table and waited for someoneto offer him food. A guard in the orange and black livery of Melbinand a man in a light green woolen tunic occupied the table next toTedi and he listened to their conversation as he waited. Theconversation was fairly boring as it centered on women, gambling,and crude jokes and Tedi was glad when a young girl finally came tooffer him some food and drink. Tedi was elated that fresh fish wasone of the food choices and ordered a plate of flounder andpotatoes with a green salad. The price was a bit high, but all ofthe Rangers had a fair bit of coin taken from the bodies of theDark Riders and Tedi desired a good fish dinner.

Tedi let his eyes rove over the crowdin the common room while still listening to the conversation at thenext table. The men started talking about other people and Tedi hadno idea who they were talking about, but every once and a while hepicked interesting comments about other places. He heard themmention a mercenary company from Cidal in a favorable light. Therewas talk of two rival factions fighting for control of Trekum andsome game that was played in Tagaret called, The Game of Power,that was killing people. There were mentions of places that Tedihad never heard of and creatures that sounded impossible toimagine.

Tedi’s food arrived and he savored thesmell and flavor of the seafood. He had never thought that he wouldmiss eating fish, but the mere flavor of the flounder brought asmile to his lips. He thought about Fredrik’s comments beforeleaving the room and looked at the people in the common room anew.There were all sorts of people about. Most of them were travelers,of course, but the room seemed to be favored by locals, as well.Tedi saw several tables where the people kept coming and going, butthose who were already at the table always knew the newcomers. Thisobviously marked them as locals having the midday meal.

Others looked around cautiously asthough they were unfamiliar with their surroundings and fearful ofeverything and everybody that came into the room. These wereobviously new travelers and Tedi laughed to himself that heprobably looked just like them. Still others had the look of beingseparate but familiar. This group was used to traveling and stayingin strange places, perhaps they had even stayed here before, butthey were still wary. They didn’t shun the companionship of theothers, nor were they eager to invite it. They gave the impressionthat this was a normal occurrence in their profession and,therefore, familiar, but had had enough experience to know thatdanger always existed, even in familiar territory. They wereprobably messengers, merchants, and couriers.

Tedi had seen much of the same behaviorin the Fisherman’s Inn in Lorgo when he spent several weeks therefollowing his mother’s disappearance, but the Fluttering Jibpresented it on a much larger scale. From the number of inns theyhad passed on the way to this one, he knew that Melbin must be acity of considerable importance for quite a distancearound.

Tedi finished his meal and sat drinkinghis weak ale. He watched as a guard in the orange and black liveryentered and began searching the room. The man was obviously lookingfor someone and when he looked in Tedi’s direction, his eyeswidened and he started forward. Tedi felt a moment of fear as theguard marched towards him and he relaxed only when he realized theguard was interested in the table next to him.

Tedi berated himself for being sofoolish, as the newcomer joined the guard and man at the nexttable. Tedi drained his ale and prepared to leave when theconversation at the next table caught his ear.

“So, there you are, Hanjel,”the newcomer said. “The Captain will have your throat if he findsyou in here. You are still listed as on duty.”

“Easy, Lomar,” the seatedguard replied. “He thinks I am delivering a message and when I getback my shift will be over. Join us for a bit.”

“Did I just hear you offer tobuy me a drink?” chuckled Lomar.

“Now, why would I do that?”Hanjel coughed.

“Because I know something thatwill interest you,” smirked Lomar.

Hanjel signaled the serving girl andsaid, “Sit and convince me that you know something interesting,Lomar, before the serving girl collects my money.”

“I just saw Mikal Obanik walkinto the Bosun’s Chair,” Lomar grinned.

Hanjel choked and spit ale across thetable. “The devil, you did!” he cursed.

Chapter 16

King Alfred

When the serving girl arrived andHanjel had ordered Lomar an ale, Tedi ordered another one forhimself and continued to listen.

“Sure, he did, Hanjel,” Lomarsaid as he drank his ale greedily. “I saw himself not five minutesago. I’ve been looking for you ever since.”

“Who is this Mikal Obanik?”the third man asked.

“An old friend of Hanjel’s,Chekst,” Lomar chuckled.

“Friend, my foot!” Hanjel spatangrily and Chekst looked confused.

“He is an ex-Targa Ranger,”Lomar supplied. “Supposedly was a personal friend of ColonelAlexander Tork. I never met Tork, but this Obanik is the meanest,toughest son of a mother that ever walked the face of the earth.Hanjel and two of his friends had the displeasure of meeting himabout five years ago and you can tell that Hanjel still remembershim, fondly, of course.”

Hanjel smashed his mug down on thetable, drawing attention from all over the common room. “I’llfondly you, Lomar, if you don’t wipe that grin off your face,”Hanjel growled. “The man’s a bandit and a liar and deserves to die.Friend of Tork, indeed. Tork is just a myth, and a dead myth atthat, but seeing as they was friends, maybe Obanik ought to go seeTork, whatever hell he is in.”

“Oh, Tork is no myth,” Chekstobjected. “I had a friend in the Sordoan Royal Guard that was inthe Royal Palace the day that Tork assassinated the Sultan. He sawhim again the day the Empress died. No, Tork is no myth, but whydoes this Obanik bother you so much?”

“Obanik was supposedly passingthrough town about five years ago,” Lomar began. “Three men startedgetting on him about him having been a Targa Ranger and how KingByron of Targa was the cause of the Collapse. When Obanik tried toignore them, they got rowdy. Obanik got up and left the inn andthree fools followed him out into the street and drew their swordson him. Most amazing display of swordsmanship I ever saw. Obanikdrew his sword and fended off the three men and called for theguard to arrest the fools so he wouldn’t have to kill them. Well,the guard showed up, all right. Three senior guardsmen came and oneof them was Hanjel here.”

“I think you’ve said enoughfor one day,” threatened Hanjel.

Lomar ignored the other guard andcontinued. “The three guards started taking bets on the outcomeinstead of intervening. Finally Obanik shook his head and in onetwirling motion, cut the three fools in half. Hanjel and his twobuddies arrested him for murder and took him before King Alfred whosentenced him to death. Some of the citizens objected and the Kingordered an investigation. When King Alfred discovered what hadreally happened, he offered Obanik a choice, become the General ofthe Melbin Army or leave the city and never return. Either way,Obanik would be required to teach the three guards, who had notbroken up the fight, a lesson. Obanik chose to leave the city andsaid that his sword was already too bloody to use against theguards.”

“Well, Hanjel should at leastbe happy about that,” Chekst said.

Hanjel threw his ale mug at the walland stormed out of the inn. Lomar shook his head and continued thestory. “The King was not pleased with either of Obanik’s responses.He decided to throw Obanik in the ring against the three guards,anyway, but without Obanik’s sword. Hanjel and his friends werethrilled and they all gleefully drew their steel to kill Obanik,but it didn’t quite turn out that way. Obanik beat the three ofthem without his sword, killed one of them even, and knocked theother two unconscious. Hanjel and the other guard were demoted tonew recruits and Obanik was shown the gate out of thecity.”

“Will Hanjel arrest him forreturning to the city?” Chekst asked.

“I don’t think so,” Lomaranswered. “Hanjel curses the day he arrested him the last time. Ifear he will try to kill Obanik and that, I am sure, will result inHanjel’s death. I would arrest Obanik myself to save Hanjel, but Ithink the King might impose his original sentence on the Ranger andhe doesn’t deserve to die for killing those fools.”

“You said you saw the fight,”Chekst asked, “why didn’t you stop it?”

“I wasn’t in the guard then,”Lomar stated. “It was Hanjel’s poor performance that made me wantto join the guard. I was ashamed of his performance and thought theKingdom deserved better than that.”

Tedi rose and casually walked out intothe street, eyeing the door to the Bosun’s Jib. Hanjel was nowherein sight, so he marched across the street and entered the commonroom. He found the innkeeper and inquired about Mikal Obanik andwas told that he had gone out. Tedi wanted to alert Garth, but hedid not want to leave a message with the innkeeper, so heleft.

* * * *

Arik was amazed at the wealth ofmerchandise available from the weapons merchants. There were swordsof every shape and size, battle-axes, crossbows, longbows, horsebows, staffs, pikes; the list was endless. The variety of knivesalone would keep Fredrik busy for a week just picking out the typeshe wanted. There were weapons that Arik could not name, or evenguess what they were, or how they were used, and these were theones that Tanya were interested in. She had already purchased fivefinely polished and balanced fighting staffs and something called abola, which looked like a heavy cord with a ball on each end. Thebola confused Arik until the merchant demonstrated its use. Still,he had no idea what Tanya intended to use it for. Perhaps she wouldgive it to Niki and Niki could use it to snare herself aKing.

Arik found himself fondling a longbowand the merchant asked him if he would care to try it out. Ariknodded and the merchant handed him a bowstring and threemetal-shafted arrows. Arik bent the longbow, which was much stifferthan his Lorgo bow, and attached the bowstring. The merchant was onthe edge of a practice field and there were several targets erectedacross the field at even intervals. The merchant suggested he shootat the closest target.

Arik stuck two of the arrows into theground and saw the merchant wince. He held the third arrow and feltits smooth finish and fine balance. He had never seen a metal arrowbefore and shuddered at the thought of leaving a dozen of them inenemy bodies after a battle. Killing could get to be an expensivehobby, at the price of these metal arrows.

“Remember,” the merchant saidsoftly, “your drawback will be half again greater than your countrybow.”

Arik nodded thoughtfully as he nockedthe metal arrow. He mentally adjusted for the difference in forceand smoothly let the arrow fly. His arrow struck lower than hewould have thought and he quickly pulled an arrow from his ownquiver and repeated the procedure. His wooden arrow hit dead centerand the merchant smiled approvingly. Arik plucked a second metalarrow from the ground and, after mentally adjusting for the extraweight of the metal arrow, sent it sailing into his woodenarrow.

Taking the third metal arrow, Arikadjusted for the furthest target. The merchant saw the elevationArik was applying and shook his head with his eyes closed. Ariksmoothly let the metal arrow fly and it sailed into the target, nota thumb’s width from the center. Applause broke out and Arik turnedto find several people had become spectators to hisdisplay.

The merchant beamed as he said,“Excellent shot, Sir. If you can repeat that last shot, I’ll gladlygive you a tenth off the price of that longbow.”

Arik laughed at the merchant’s attemptto sell his longbow. He was well aware, from watching Tanya, thatany of these merchants would give you a tenth back to make a sale.Still, the longbow felt good to his hands and it was extremelyaccurate.

“I will repeat it threetimes,” boasted Arik, “if you will give me three tenths off theprice and a quiver full of these metal arrows.”

The merchant was taken aback by theaudacious request, but the crowd, which had swelled greatly,applauded again and he quickly acquiesced to Arik’s request. Hehanded Arik three more metal arrows and Arik again stuck two ofthem in the dirt while he waited for the boy to clear the targets.When the field was clear Arik nocked his first arrow and easilysent it through the air, driving it into the center of the distanttarget. The crowd that had become very large applauded.

“What happens when one ofthese metal arrows strikes another?” Arik questioned.

“It is the same as a hit,”answered the merchant, “but it may damage the arrow. I will havethe boy remove the arrows after each shot if you think that it is apossibility.”

Arik nodded and the merchant signaledthe boy as murmurs ran through the crowd. Arik’s second arrow flewas true as the first and Arik noticed that a man in the crowd wascollecting money and making wagers on the final shot. The merchantwas sweating now and wringing his hands as Arik nocked his thirdarrow. A hush fell over the crowd as Arik’s third arrow sailedthrough the air and pierced the center of the target. If the secondarrow had been left in, the third would have hit it. The crowdroared its approval and many a hand slapped Arik on his back as thecrowd dispersed.

“You are as fine a marksman asI have ever seen,” the merchant admitted, “and I have seen a few.Still, a deal is a deal and you have won your discount fairly. It’ssafe enough to say that my shop will be the talk of the town for aweek, at least, and that brings paying customersaround.”

Arik paid the merchant and alsopurchased a fine, soft leather case for the bow. Tanya was suitablyimpressed not only with his shooting, for she knew him as a goodshot, but with his negotiating skill. He and Tanya spent the restof the day shopping and Tanya made a few more purchases of items,which Arik had no idea what she was going to do with.

* * * *

Fredrik’s luck was fair with cards aswell as any other game, but the young gambler earned his money atdice and wheel games where his magic could affect the outcome.Fredrik’s attire marked him as a wealthy man and saw him admittedto the more lucrative games where the stakes werehigher.

Fredrik had played this game for solong, he knew the rules well. He did not win too much at any oneestablishment, but moved on to the next before people startedhowling about his luck. With a city the size of Melbin, Fredrikcould gamble for a month before anyone would get wise to hisextraordinary ability to win. Still, he kept in mind Garth’swarning about cheating the merchants and he was sure that appliedto gambling as well. By working his way from the poorerestablishments to the richer, Fredrik had managed to amass severalthousand crowns for his several hours of work. At the lastestablishment he had encountered two other gamblers he had run intoearlier in the afternoon and decided to end his gambling for theday.

Fredrik made his way back to theFluttering Jib and noticed Arik and Tanya in the common room. Heworked his way over to them and sat down.

“Where are Tedi and Niki?”greeted Fredrik.

“We haven’t seen either one ofthem since we arrived,” Tanya stated. “We spent all day at themarket. I picked up some knives for you at the market in case youdidn’t get a chance to get there before they closed.”

Fredrik kicked himself for forgettingabout the market. When he started gambling he always lost track oftime. He was thankful now for the conversations he had had withTanya about what he was looking for in knives. “Thanks, Tanya,” hesaid. “I lost track of time and didn’t make it to the market. I’lllook at them after dinner, but I’m sure that what you bought willbe just what I want. If you haven’t eaten yet, it will be my treat.I’ve had an exceptional run of luck today.”

Tanya grinned knowingly and Arikgritted his teeth. Tedi came into the common room looking harriedand slid into a seat at the table. “We have some serious problems,”Tedi whispered.

Arik looked around the common room tosee if anyone was paying too much attention to their table.Satisfied that no one was paying any attention to them, Arik askedthe obvious question. “What kind of trouble is serious?”

“There is a Melbin guardtrying to kill Garth,” Tedi whispered, “and Niki wasarrested.”

Ale slopped out of Arik’s mug as helowered it to the table and his jaw almost dropped as low. Lookingaround again, Arik suggested that they retire to one of the roomsto talk.

The four Rangers beat a hasty exit fromthe common room and went upstairs to the boys’ room. Everyone founda spot on one of the beds to sit before Arik demanded anexplanation.

“Garth, or rather MikalObanik, is not welcome in Melbin,” Tedi began. “He was shown thegate by King Alfred five years ago after killing four men andwounding two others. Three of them were Melbin Guards. One of thoseguards is out to kill him. I overheard him and another guardtalking earlier and I’ve spent the day trying to find him. While Iwas down in the Oddities Market, I saw two guards escorting Niki tothe Palace. She did not look happy.”

“Great,” exclaimed Fredrik. “Iwonder if she was stupid enough to use magic here.”

Arik and Tanya both shot Fredrik awicked glare and he turned red when he realized what he had said.He smiled weakly and shrugged his shoulders. “Sorry,” heapologized. “I really meant stupid enough to get caught usingmagic.”

Arik and Tanya were not impressed withthe subtle distinction Fredrik was making. “Niki is the moreimportant of the two,” Arik stated. “Garth can take care of himselfand Niki is likely to use magic on the King and get herself killed.How can we find out where she is and what she has done?”

“I know a guard,” suggestedTedi, “who appears honest and might tell us. I don’t really knowhim, but I know his name and what he looks like. He is the one whowas talking about Mikal Obanik and what happened five years ago.His name is Lomar.”

“If this guard is honest andknows Mikal is in town,” Tanya asked, “why is he not arrestinghim?”

“He thinks what Mikal did wascorrect,” Tedi said. “The King was mad because Mikal refused to behis General of the Army. That is what got him thrown out of thecity and Lomar won’t arrest him to face the King again.”

“That is a story I want tohear more of,” Tanya said, “but right now we have to get Niki tosafety. In most cities, you can just go up to the Palace Guard andask them if somebody has been arrested and what for. I’ll go trythat and come back.”

Tanya left as Fredrik said, “It is mostlikely that she used magic. If that is the case, they will executeher. We have to find out where the prison is and how to get herout.”

“I am not enjoying my firsttrip to the big city,” Tedi remarked. “I’ve spent all dayfrantically looking for Mikal before someone kills him and now wehave to plan a prison break.”

The boys sat and pondered theirsituation for a short time before Tanya returned. “She was arrestedfor something she did in Caldar. Something about using magic totake clothes from a woman,” Tanya informed them. “The woman is herein Melbin and recognized her.”

“Can they arrest her forsomething she did in another country?” Fredrik asked.

“The King can do whatever hewants in his country,” Tanya explained.

The four Rangers sat lost in thoughtfor some time. Garth would be furious with them if they didn’t getNiki free and this would probably be the last city they ever sawfor the rest of their lives.

“If this woman can have Nikiarrested for something that happened in Caldar,” Fredrik statedforcefully, “then I can have her arrested for something she did inCidal.”

The others looked at Fredrik like hewas crazy. Fredrik smiled and explained, “I am known as Lord Wasonin Cidal, the Lord of the Manor. We had to leave the town ratherswiftly because Niki used magic to hold one of my maids off thefloor. She was in a rage and they would have killed her. She rodeout on a horse and I pretended to be chasing her. As far as anyonein Cidal knows, I am still chasing her. I will go to the King anddemand her arrest. He will turn her over to me and we canleave.”

“That sounds pretty good,”Tedi admitted, “but will the King even see you?”

“If he is really Lord of theManor in Cidal,” Tanya speculated, “the King probably will see him.Do you know anybody there that the King might know?”

“Just before we left town, Iwas in a meeting with Captain Grecho, head of the Cidal MercenaryCompany. The King may have heard of him,” hoped Fredrik.

“I heard about them today inthe same conversation,” Tedi exclaimed. “They are known here inMelbin and have a good reputation.”

“Well, Lord Wason,” bowedArik, “it would appear that you are about to see the King ofMelbin.”

Fredrik straightened out his clothesand headed for the Royal Palace, which was an imposing mansion inthe heart of the city. The Palace itself was set back quite a bitfrom the road and Fredrik feared he would look foolish walking infrom the street. He turned around and headed towards a carriagehouse he had seen earlier in the day. For twenty crowns, he renteda large, ornate carriage for the trip to the RoyalPalace.

The carriage pulled up to the gate tothe Royal Palace and the driver announced Lord Wason of the CidalManor having just arrived in the city to seek audience with theKing. The guard looked inside the carriage and nodded. A runner wassent to the Palace and he returned several minutes later with amessage. The guard opened the massive gate and waved the carriagethrough.

The carriage rode up to the front ofthe Royal Palace and stopped. A Palace servant dressed entirely inwhite, except for an orange and black sash, opened the carriagedoor. Fredrik stepped out as proudly as he could. The servantclosed the carriage door and then led Fredrik inside. The Palacewas fairly new and very well decorated. The entry was large andspacious and sported large plants to give the room an outdoorfeeling. Paintings lined the walls of the tiled corridors and thedoors were made from excellently carved woods with goldscrollwork.

The throne room was large and the floorwas completely covered with carpeting as fine as any Lanoirian rugFredrik had seen. Spaced along the walls were large murals of theseacoast and statues placed between them. The throne, itself, was agaudy gold chair with orange and black cushioning. Seated on thethrone was a small, plump man with a receding hairline. Behind thethrone were two women dressed in orange and black dresses. Theservant announced Lord Wason and Fredrik realized he was speakingto the King.

Fredrik bowed to King Alfred and waitedfor a signal to approach. Fredrik had never been before a King andhe had no idea what the protocols were, but he behaved as if theKing were a god and hoped that whatever he did would not create anoffense.

“King Alfred, I greatlyappreciate you taking the time to see me without an appointment. Iam afraid that our first meeting is marred by my need to asksomething of you.”

“Lord Wason, please, I do notstand a great deal on the formalities of the old ways. The last Ihad heard the Lord of the Manor in Cidal was Lord Alrecht. As yourname would indicate that you are not his son, may I ask how youhave come unto your Title?”

Lord Alrecht was my uncle, YourHighness. He was murdered by Black Devils passing through Cidal andI am his only heir.”

“You have my sympathies,” theKing offered. “I trust the Cidal Mercenary Company avenged hisdeath?”

“Actually, Your Highness,Captain Grecho informed me that the company was unaware of themurder until it was long over and the Black Devils had movedon.”

“A pity,” the Kingsympathized. “Well, what is it that you wish from me, LordWason?”

“I have been chasing a youngwoman who was staying in my mansion in Cidal,” Fredrik gambled. “Ithas come to my attention that she was arrested here in the citythis very day.”

“It seems to me, if I recallcorrectly, your uncle used to chase women, as well,” the Kingjoked, “but I think I know of the woman whom you are referring to.A Lady of Caldar has charged her with sorcery. The Lady told me aninteresting tale about having her dress ripped off her on the mainstreet of Caldar.”

“That could very well be thesame woman, Your Highness. The woman I am after used sorcery on oneof my own maids in my own mansion and I have been chasing her eversince.”

“Well, at least I no longerhave to feel guilty about executing her for sorcery,” chuckled KingAlfred. “Of course, the Lady of Caldar’s word was enough to satisfyme, but your word assures me beyond doubt. I will allow you towitness the execution and then we shall have a great feast for theLady and yourself.”

A shiver ran through Fredrik’s body. Hehad not known that the woman whom Niki disrobed in public was theLady of Caldar. The woman had seen Fredrik with Niki and if she sawhim here, he could also be arrested and executed.

“Your Highness,” Fredrikpleaded, “I would request that this woman be turned over to me sothat I may have her returned to Cidal to stand trial for her crimesagainst me and the people of Cidal.”

The King lost his entire jovial moodand went silent. For several long agonizing moments, the only soundin the large, cavernous room was Fredrik’s ownbreathing.

Finally, the King of Melbin spoke. “Youpresent me with a difficulty, Lord Wason. I have before me a womanwho has committed serious crimes in two jurisdictions. Eachjurisdiction is a potential ally and vassal of Melbin. Caldarappeared before me first, but Cidal is closer and has the backingof the Cidal Mercenary Company. This is a difficult choice. Wouldyou care to look at the woman and confirm for me that we are,indeed, dealing with the same woman?”

“Certainly, Your Highness,”Fredrik agreed.

A servant and two guards led Fredrikout of the throne room and along a corridor to the rear of thePalace and across the yard almost to the far wall of the estate.Not far from the wall was a large, square plot of land surroundedby a moat, with a flagpole being the only structure above ground.The guards worked a winch that moved a narrow bridge out across themoat and the servant led Fredrik across. The entire island was aseries of cages built into the ground, which were exposed to theweather. The servant stopped at the first cage and Fredrik’s heartsunk as stared down at Niki in the cage. She was sleeping andFredrik did not have the heart to wake her.

Fredrik returned across the bridge andthe guards withdrew it. The four men marched back to the throneroom and Fredrik addressed the King.

“Your Highness, just seeingthe woman again makes me plead that you give preference to my claimtowards her.”

King Alfred nodded and laughed. “MyLord Wason, my advisors have come up with a plan to please bothCaldar and Cidal. You will be given the woman to take back to Cidalas you requested.”

Fredrik’s heart leaped with joy atavoiding this close call over losing Niki.

“That will be, of course,” theKing continued, “after we have executed her to satisfy Caldar’sclaim.”

Fredrik’s heart sank and he beggedleave from the King’s presence. On the way back to the FlutteringJib, he tried to think of what he would tell the others.

Chapter 17

Breakout

When Mikal Obanik emerged from thebasement of the leather shop, the sky had blackened and the alleywas dark. As dark as the alley was, the news from Alcea was evendarker. Instead of Alcea preparing to receive its new King, itsounded like the petty interests of rival Lords had takenprecedence. Worse than that, King Byron had been assassinated andQueen Marta had fled the city.

Mikal waited a moment to let his eyesadjust to the darkness and moved down the alley to his nextcontact. Sounds far behind him in the alley caught his attentionand Mikal refused the temptation to turn and look. If someone wasfollowing him, there was little he could do until they got closer.Care would have to be taken to make sure that no one knew hiscontacts, though. Long after Mikal had left the city, his contactswould have to continue living here.

At the end of the alley, Mikal steppedout on the wide street and watched the passing people. Gauging theproper moment, Mikal stepped out and merged with the flow oftraffic, hoping to lose his follower. It was only a half-heartedattempt as Mikal was taller than most of the citizens of Melbin andhis head would be visible above the crowd, still, the tail wouldknow only the general location when he left the crowd. He workedhis way patiently to the opposite side of the street and suddenlyducked into an alley. Walking quickly, Mikal reached the end of thealley and entered another broad street. He turned right on thestreet and right into the next alley. Halfway up that alley was adoor and he opened it and slipped in.

The corridor on the other side of thedoor was unlighted and Mikal walked cautiously to a doorway at theend. Mikal tapped on the door with a distinctive knock that alertedthe occupant on the other side as to whom was calling on him. Thedim light that showed under the door was extinguished and Mikalheard a bolt being thrown back and the door opened a crack. Mikalslipped into the room and closed the door. A voice from the otherside of the dark room called softly to him. “You have been away fora long time.”

“Matters of importance causedmy delay,” Mikal replied softly. “I understand the situation athome is not well. Do you have any information on Mother’swhereabouts or what happened to Father?”

Mikal heard the other occupant of theroom trying to use a striker and said, “I need to keep my nightvision. The alleys of Melbin are full of rats tonight.”

“Very well,” the mysteriousvoice answered. “Father’s illness was just part of the Contest. Ihave no knowledge of the gambler who threw the dice. No one knowsthe whereabouts of Mother. Some are planning to ask King Alfred toprovide a home for her if she can be located.”

“I would think that there aresafer places for her to visit,” Mikal said gruffly. “Still, someonemust look after her.”

“There is some degree ofbitterness in that statement,” chuckled the voice. “The invitationwill be offered. She may choose to accept or decline.”

“What else have you heard?”Mikal questioned.

“There is no longer a safetynet at home,” came the answer. “The dungeon is filling up and thereis the threat of emptying it in a harsh way. Your Cousin is one ofthem. That is all I have for you, I’m afraid. Don’t stay away solong next time.”

Mikal quietly offered thanks and afarewell as he slid out the door into the dark corridor. Crackingthe door to the alley, Mikal peered out looking for any passersby.Seeing none he stepped out into the alley and made his way towardsthe busy, wide street. The alley was dotted with small, blackalcoves and Mikal was halfway to the street when he heard a scrapeon the ground from one he had just passed.

Mikal immediately stooped as he spunaround to face his attacker. The knife just barely passed over hishead and Mikal threw a forceful punch up between the attackerslegs. A whoosh of breath smelling of cheap ale was expelled fromthe attacker and Mikal grabbed the man’s legs and straightened hisown, tossing the large attacker over his shoulder. Mikal spunaround and knelt on the man’s neck as he grabbed both of the man’swrists with his large callused hands. Smashing the man’s handsagainst the ground, Mikal was rewarded by the sound of the knifefalling to the ground.

The man tried to struggle beneath himand each time, Mikal put pressure on the man’s neck with his knee.Eventually, the man stopped struggling and Mikal said only one wordsoftly, “Name?”

When the man didn’t answer, Mikalincreased the pressure of his knee and asked the question again.Finally, the man answered, “Hanjel.”

“I should have known it wouldbe you,” Mikal said grimly. “First, you had no pride in yourposition. Now, you have too much pride, or is it hatred? This willmake the second time that I have spared your life, Hanjel. Therewill not be a third. Make no mistake about it. Even if you stand inthe presence of King Alfred, if I see you again, I will killyou.”

Mikal quickly snatched the fallenknife, rose and walked out of the alley to continue with hiscontacts, without looking back.

* * * *

Fredrik returned to the Fluttering Jiband walked up to his room. The other three Rangers were waitinganxiously. The disappointed looks on their faces were obvious whenFredrik entered the room alone.

“Wouldn’t the King see you?”asked Tanya.

Fredrik slumped down on his bed andshook his head. “The King saw me,” he answered. “I thought I hadhim ready to release Niki to me, but all he offered was her bodyafter she is executed. The woman whom Niki attacked is the Lady ofCaldar and she demanded her execution. The King has agreed toplease her.”

The room went suddenly quiet and Arikstarted pacing the floor. After the continuous sound of Arik’spacing drove everyone to irritability, the others made him sitdown.

“There is no option left butto break her out,” Tanya concluded. “If only we could figure outwhere they are holding her.”

Fredrik perked up at his chance tooffer something useful. “I know where she is,” he chirped. “I sawher, but she was sleeping. There are cells dug into the ground onthe Palace estate. They have a moat around a large area with cellsand a mechanical device that extends a narrow bridge over it. Theytook me to verify that Niki was the woman whom I wasafter.”

“Where about on the estate isthis island?” Arik demanded.

“It is as far from the Palaceas you can get and still be on the estate,” Fredrik explained.“There is a large wall around the entire estate, but I did not seeany guard towers. I did pass two roving patrols while they had meout, but I didn’t see anyone stationary at that end of theestate.”

“Great,” exclaimed Arik. “Wecan scale the wall and get her out.”

“Why would they leaveprisoners so exposed?” queried Tedi. “They must put some value onkeeping their prisoners locked up. There is something missinghere.”

“There is quite a bit missingif you will let me finish,” scolded Fredrik. “The bridge mechanismis locked with a key the guard carries. It also makes a tremendousnoise when it is operated and if we try to use it, we will bekilled or captured.”

“Can’t we just swim across themoat?” asked Tanya.

Fredrik shook his head tossing his darkbrown hair over one eye. “I wouldn’t advise that,” he sighed. “Themoat is filled with hungry reptiles. Some of them were twenty feetlong. I heard the guards laughing about feeding time, which, Igather, is seldom, but their gnashing teeth could easily tear yourlegs off. Also, the cell, itself, is locked and the pit is too deepfor her to climb out of. Even if it wasn’t that deep, you wouldhave to wake her up without her screaming her head off.”

“Why hasn’t Niki used hermagic to get out of the cell?” quizzed Arik. “Does she know anyspells that would help her escape? I mean, why is she just sleepingwhen she should be raging to get out?”

“A good question,” added Tedi.“Are you sure she was alive, Fredrik?”

“I thought she was justsleeping,” Fredrik replied thoughtfully, “but you are right. Thatis not like Niki at all. She would be screaming and cursing andthrowing any spell she could conjure.”

“The King would not hold apublic execution with a dead prisoner,” Tanya postulated. “Theymust have drugged her or knocked her out. They were probably afraidof her magic powers. Now we have to add to the list our need tocarry her once we open the cell.”

“Whatever we do will have tobe done later tonight,” declared Arik. “Let’s split into two teams.One team will eat now while the other tries to get a look at thisisland from the outside. When they return, we will switch. When thesecond team comes back we will meet here and discuss ideas forgetting her out.”

“Tedi and I will eat first,”declared Tanya. “You two go and get a look. Fredrik can show youwhere it is and you can draw us a map when you return,” she said toArik.

They all agreed and Fredrik led Arik tothe spot where he thought the island might be. The wall was a goodtwenty feet high and the boys could not see over it. The trees inthe area were not tall enough to get a good look over the wall andthere were too many people in the area to start climbing the walleven if they could.

Fredrik looked around the area and hiseyes stopped on a three-story house across the street. Fredriktapped Arik on the sleeve and marched across the street and knockedon the door. At first he thought no one would answer, but when hewas about to open the door and go in, a middle-aged woman openedthe door.

“What is it?” she demanded.“If it’s something you’re selling, be off with you.”

“Madam,” Fredrik puffed up,“do I look like a lowly merchant? My agent sent me by to examinethe house.”

The woman gave Fredrik a looking overand eyed appraisingly at his red velvet suit. “Agent? What agent?Whatever are you talking about?”

“The property agent, ofcourse,” snapped Fredrik. “Look, I am offering an outrageouslylarge sum of money for this house and I don’t appreciate my timebeing wasted with foolish games. Are you going to let us in orshould I buy your neighbor’s house?”

“I don’t know nothing about .. .” faltered the woman. Her eyes sparkled as she changed her tune.“I mean to say that your agent was not gracious enough to inform methat you would be coming this evening. Come in, please.”

Arik hid his smile well as Fredrik ledthe way into the tall house. Fredrik saw a few poor pieces offurniture and some crates in the entry hall. He swept past theminto the receiving room and stopped when he saw no furniture atall. “I am afraid that I forgot your name, Lady,” Fredrikstated.

“Mabel, My Lord,” she repliedas she bowed. “As you can see, I have already moved the furnitureout except for these small pieces. I can have them removed in themorning. How much was your offer, Sir?”

“Twice what you were asking,”Fredrik calmly replied. “I think this will do well, LadyMabel.”

“Perhaps, you could show yourgood faith, Sir,” Mabel hesitantly suggested. “A small depositwould guarantee that your offer is accepted, as generous as itis.”

The house was really in deplorablecondition. The floors were cracked, the doors hung poorly anddidn’t close, and the walls had holes in them. The truth of what hewas seeing began to dawn on Lord Wason. He walked back into theentrance hall and looked at the crates. Nodding his head, Fredrikretrieved some coins from his pouch and counted themout.

“I must have men in tonight totake measurements and I will not want them disturbed,” Fredrikordered. “Here is one hundred crowns deposit. The belongings in theentry hall will not be available until tomorrow after midday. Ifyou can carry them, you can take them now, otherwise, do not sendfor them until that time. I will have my agent draw up the paperstomorrow and by nightfall you will be a very wealthy woman. Goodnight, Lady Mabel.”

The woman bowed with a grin on her lipsand hefted a crate on her way out the door. Arik started to ask foran explanation as Fredrik dashed up the stairs to the top floor.Arik pounded after him and looked out the window at the Palacegrounds.

“What was all that about?”asked Arik. “Do you know that not going through with the purchaseof this house could be considered cheating a merchant?”

Fredrik was studying the lay of thegrounds as he spoke. “This house is not for sale, Arik,” hechuckled. “And that was no Lady. I can’t be sure, but I think thishouse held rooms that were rented out. Each of the crates in theentry hall had a different name written on them. That woman wasprobably one of the renters who received an eviction notice. Lookat this place. It has probably been condemned and is scheduled tobe torn down. The way the woman bowed proved she was noLady.”

“Then why did you give her themoney?” quizzed Arik.

“The money was well spent,”laughed Lord Wason. “She will be scurrying around to the otherevicted renters offering to have their belongings brought to themfor free just to stop them from coming here and alerting me. Thisplace will not be disturbed during the night. Now, we not only havea good view of the grounds, we have a new base for therescue.”

Arik shook his head in amusement as hestudied the layout of the island prison. Fredrik watched a piece ofwood fall from the window as he withdrew and headed for thestairs.

The two boys returned to the FlutteringJib and sat at the table occupied by Tanya and Tedi. He quicklydescribed the house and told them that Arik and he would bringtheir belongings to the house when they had finished eating. Thesecond team left for the abandoned house and Fredrik and Arikordered a healthy meal that had been put off too long.

After the meal, Fredrik spoke to theinnkeeper and explained that part of his party would be leaving andhe no longer required the smaller room. He paid for both rooms forthe night and the innkeeper was well pleased by the sudden changein plans. Fredrik left his belongings and, together with Arik,collected everyone else’s and carried them down to the stables. Thehorses had been cared for as the blacksmith promised and leavingFredrik’s horse they loaded the rest and rode to the abandonedhouse.

The house had no stables and Arik ledthe horses inside to the parlor. The boys ran up the stairs andfound Tanya and Tedi sitting on the floor, drawing diagrams in thedirt. Arik plopped down alongside them but Fredrik stood notwanting to subject his apparel to the dirt.

“We have a few things workedout,” Tanya offered. “The climbing claw I purchased today will getus over the wall and we can make a rope ladder to get us down intothe cell. That still leaves the problem of getting across the moat,the roving guards, and carrying Niki.”

“You forgot about the lock,”Fredrik mentioned.

“I can take care of the lock,”Tedi chuckled and Arik looked at him queerly. “Fredrik, can youmake a shield like Kalina did in the canyon?” Tediasked.

“No,” answered Fredrik. “Howwould that help you?”

“It was just a thought,” Tedisighed. “Tanya told me about our archer’s new bow and hisabilities. I figured if you could create a shield like Kalina did,only make it curve back around, Arik could shoot an arrow with astring tied to it. He could shoot the arrow to one side of theflagpole and the shield would make the arrow curve back on theother side of the flagpole. That way we would have a string wrappedaround the flagpole and we could attach a rope to it and pull itaround so that we had a rope stretching across themoat.”

“And what good would that doyou?” Fredrik inquired.

“I could walk across the ropeto the cell,” Tedi assured him.

“Can you really do that?”Tanya asked. “Because I know how to get a rope across the moat. Ican use the same climbing claw that we will use to get over thewall. I am sure that it will catch on the bars to thecells.”

“Can you walk across the ropewith Niki on your back?” Arik asked. “From what Fredrik said, shewill be in no condition to help herself escape.”

“If you can figure out a wayto keep the rope taut with our weight on it,” Tedi declared, “I canwalk across it with anything that I can carry.”

“I can make Tedi a harness tocarry Niki,” offered Fredrik. “That way his hands will befree.”

“Okay,” Arik commanded,“Fredrik, you get started on the harness. Tanya, try to time theroving patrols so that we have a sense of how long we will have toget Niki and get back. Tedi, you get to make the rope ladder. I’mgoing to search this house for something we can use to tie theother end of the rope to.”

The Rangers split up and went abouttheir individual tasks. In a couple of hours everyone hadreassembled and changed into the blacksuits. “I wasn’t able to findanything suitable,” Arik admitted, “but I did think of how we canaccomplish the task. After Tedi gets to the island, he can tie therope to one of the cells and throw the grappling hook back to us.We can affix it to the other end of the rope and dig it in to theground. As long as the rope doesn’t flex too much, it shouldwork.”

“If not,” Tedi commenteddryly, “you three can take off.”

“The four of you will have toleave the city right away,” Fredrik stated. “I will stay at theFluttering Jib because the King will check to see if I left withhis prisoner. I will also have to tell Garth where you havegone.”

“There is a cove about fourmiles north of here along the shore,” Tanya nodded. “I will leadthem there and wait for the rest of you.”

The three Rangers descended the stairsand exited the old house. Fredrik, still in his red velvet suit,remained at the window to lend magical assistance if everythingfell apart. The trio quickly crossed the street and hid in theextra darkness that the wall provided. Tanya watched the window ofthe old house and when she saw a small sparkle of light, she threwher climbing claw up at the wall. It took her two tries to seat itand she cursed over the first attempt. Arik was first up the walland he signaled Tedi to follow and then hung by his hands and letgo to fall to the ground.

Within moments the three Rangers wereover the wall and inside the estate grounds. Quickly, Arik grabbedthe grappling hook that Tanya had lowered and ran across the fieldto the moat. He hurled the hook towards the cages and missed. As hehauled it back in, the hook fell into the moat and got stuck onsomething. Arik pulled feverishly and something pulled back almostcausing him to lose his balance. He called softly to Tanya and Tediand they each grabbed onto the rope. The three of them pulled andthe beast on the other end pulled back. The tug-o-war lasted onlyseconds before the hook was free and the three Rangers weresprawled on the ground, but it felt as if it had lasted for tenminutes.

Arik tossed the hook again and thistime was rewarded with a clang as the hook snagged a bar on one ofthe cells. Arik wrapped the free end of the rope around his backand sat with his feet dug into the ground. Tanya placed herself acouple of feet in front of Arik and also grabbed the rope and dugin. Tedi walked to the edge of the moat and tested the flex in therope. It seemed taut and time was running quickly, so Tedi put hisfaith in his partners and hopped onto the rope.

Tedi’s balance was excellent and hisfear did not emanate from the thought of falling, it came from theflexing of the rope as it dipped close to the water’s surface. Onething he hadn’t thought of was that the beasts might actually riseup out of the water to eat him. Tedi tried to concentrate ongaining the other bank and off of the moat. He felt the ropefirming as he neared the far edge and soon he was on land again. Helooked into the cell that the hook had caught on and his heartskipped a beat. The cell was empty.

Even as he was feeling doomed andwondering what to do next, his hands were untying the hook andtying the rope to the bar of the cell. Without thinking he threwthe hook across the moat to Arik and Tanya. Tedi untied the ropeonce more and shimmied up the flagpole. Swiftly, he tied the ropeto the metal ring at the top of the flagpole and slid down to theground. He quickly ran from cell to cell looking for Niki. It washard to see in the dark and then he remembered that Fredrik hadsaid that she was in one of the corners. He ran to the closestcorner cell and peered in. There was definitely something in thereand Tedi bent to pick the lock.

The lock was not particularly hard andTedi soon had the cell opened and the rope ladder fastened to thetop. He let the ladder drop and scrambled down as he heard thepatrol’s boots scraping along the ground. The bottom of the cellwas black and, hoping Niki would forgive him, he began feelingaround. At least he was sure that the woman in the cell had curlyhair. He lay on his stomach and pushed her on top of himself.Shifting her body around on his back to allow the straps of theharness to secure her, he kept listening for the sounds of thepatrol.

Once she was secure, he started up therope ladder. When he reached the top he stuck his head out to lookfor the patrol and saw no one. A moment of dread ran through himwhen he thought he might have been abandoned by his friends in theRoyal Prison. A feeling of shame quickly followed as Arik and Tanyaran forward from the wall where they had hidden while the guardswere in sight. The guards did not make a complete circuit, but camedown the path towards the cells and then turned around. Thankfully,they did not see the rope.

Tedi almost lost his balance as hestooped to retrieve the rope ladder and lock the cell. He rose andthrew the ladder across the moat. Adjusting Niki’s weight, Tedistepped to the edge of the moat and jumped up to grab the rope,which was tied to the flagpole. He decided if the rope was going tofail, he wasn’t going to spend time dreading it. Straining againstthe weight of Niki and himself, Tedi began swinging to get his feetup on the rope. By the time he got his feet wrapped around therope, Tedi’s arms were aching. As quickly as he dared, Tedi startedmoving his hands along the rope towards the other side of the moat.Each hand movement was a strain and his arms felt like they wouldbe ripped out of their sockets. Slowly and agonizingly, Tedi putone hand in front of the other until finally he and Niki were safeon the other side.

Tanya ran up to the edge of the moatand cut the rope to leave it dangling in the water. Arik pried theclimbing claw out of the ground and coiled the remaining rope. Thethree Rangers met at the wall and Arik caught the top of the wallwith the hook. Tanya climbed the rope first and stayed on top ofthe wall. Tedi and Niki went next and Arik had to help by pushing.When Tedi reached the top, he managed to straddle the wall withoutfalling. Arik was close behind and pulled the rope up and switchedthe hook to let the rope dangle on the outside of the wall. Arikdescended first and allowed Tedi to place his feet on his shouldersto ease the way down. When they were safely down, Tanya tossed thehook down and then dropped herself to the ground.

Fredrik was downstairs waiting whenthey entered the house. They changed Niki into her blacksuit andTanya pushed her leather hat over Niki’s red hair. The three ofthem mounted their horses and Fredrik hefted Niki up to Arik, whoheld her in front of him. Tanya took the reins to Niki’s horse andthey set out for the North Gate.

Fredrik made it back to his room at theFluttering Jib on foot and tossed himself on the bed to get a fewhours sleep before the guards arrived.

Chapter 18

Mutiny

It was barely past first light when thepounding on the door woke Fredrik. He struggled to sit and thepounding continued. Sleepily shuffling over to the door, Fredrikthrew the bolt back and two Melbin Guards rushed in, their headsswiveling to search the room. Fredrik could see two more guardswaiting in the hallway beyond the door. “Lord Wason,” one of theguards declared, “you have been summoned to the Royal Palace. It iswell that you are dressed, King Alfred appears impatient thismorning.”

As fearful as he was, Fredrik walkedover to the basin and wet his face. “I shall just be a moment,” hesaid through the towel wiping the sleep from his face. The guardtapped his foot impatiently while Fredrik tried to smooth his redvelvet suit. At least, Fredrik realized, he was not under arrest.The guards would not wait for him if they had orders for hisarrest.

When Fredrik was as presentable as hecould be after sleeping in his clothes, he turned and walked outthe door. The guards had a carriage waiting for him and, once hewas in, they rushed him to the Royal Palace. Fredrik was escorteddirectly to the Throne Room where King Alfred was waiting. Theguard escorting him whispered something in the servant’s ear andthe servant scurried up to the King and relayed theinformation.

“I see the lodging in our innsis not to your liking, Lord Wason,” the King stated. “Perhaps Ishould extend rooms in the Palace for your comfort.”

A shiver ran down Fredrik’s back as hethought the King must know about the house he had occupied lastnight. Slowly it dawned on him that the King probably was referringto the state of Fredrik’s clothes. Some travelers slept in theirclothes and armed because they did not trust the innkeeper to keepthem safe while they slept. “I am afraid it was a long dayyesterday, Your Highness. I know that Melbin is a city wheretravelers are safe, but I was so tired I must have fallen asleepbefore I could undress.”

“Understandable,” the Kinglaughed. “You probably indulged yourself in a bit of merriment lastnight to toast the conclusion of your hunt for thewitch.”

Fredrik noticed that the King’s laughhad been forced and the body language of the servants and theguards, who had not been withdrawn, told him that he was a suspectin the escape. “Actually, it was simple fatigue,” Fredrik stated.“The witch has led me on a merry chase for some weeks and I mustadmit that many of those nights did not afford a bed as comfortableas the Fluttering Jib.”

Frowning, the King tried a differentapproach, “I am told that you had a party of four with you when youarrived and they left you late last night. Did they have someurgent task to fulfill for you?”

This part Fredrik had rehearsed in hismind last night. “They were not my servants,” Lord Wason declared.“They belong to Captain Grecho of the Cidal Mercenary Company. Theyare on their way north to negotiate a contract. They had agreed tobe my escort while I was chasing the witch. When I informed themlast night that my search had ended, they took their leave andcontinued on their mission.”

The King’s frown grew as his browknitted and his eyebrows lowered, darkening the monarch’s eyes.“Then I am to believe that they did not effect the release of yourwitch last night?” King Alfred said with a rising voice. “The veryprofessional escape, I might add.”

Fredrik knew it would come to this andrealized the next few moments would decide his fate, whether it bedeath or freedom. “What do you mean escape?” he shouted. “You can’thave let her escape.”

The room grew very tense and the guardsappeared to tighten their hands on their weapons. “I am sorry formy outburst,” Lord Wason said softly while consciously clenchinghis hands to appear furious with the King’s poorly guardedprison.

“I beg the King’s pardon forwords spoken in haste, but the thought of her being free againboils my blood,” Fredrik humbled with the sound of forced softness.“The men of Captain Grecho obey my command and are loyal to theLord of the Manor. They would not take it upon themselves to free awitch that I wished imprisoned.”

The comment about loyalty had beenmeant to impress King Alfred that if he detained Lord Wason, hewould be striking out against the Cidal Mercenary Company, which,while not true, would cause the King to tread more lightly towardsFredrik. “May I ask if the woman could have possibly used magic toescape and if Your Highness has any indication of where she hasgone?” Lord Wason queried.

The King, after a minute of studyingFredrik, motioned for the guards to leave. “This has never happenedbefore,” conceded King Alfred. “The witch was drugged which shouldhave made it impossible for her to use magic and there was a stubof rope found attached to the flagpole which would indicate amundane rescue. Although, the cell was still locked and the purposeof the rope makes no sense. It was long enough to reach the bottomof the cell, but it was next to the wrong cell and the loose endwas not in the cell. I am afraid that there is little informationthat I can supply to help you locate her. If I receive furthernews, I will send a messenger.”

Fredrik bowed and left the throne room.He spurned the carriage, which was waiting for him and walkedbacked to the Fluttering Jib lost in thought. As he entered thecommon room, he noticed Yolinda Obanik sitting by herself at one ofthe tables. He nonchalantly walked over and sat down. The crowd wassparse for the morning meal and the serving girl appeared promptly.He ordered a concoction of eggs and cheese and turned towardsYolinda.

“You are alone,” Yolindawhispered while holding her mug of coffee to her lips. “Where arethe others? What has happened?”

Fredrik acted like he was havingpleasant conversation with a stranger. “They rode out last nightand are waiting for us north of here. I can’t explain it all now,but if your business in Melbin is complete, I would suggest that weleave.”

“Is everyone all right?”Yolinda demanded.

“Niki has been drugged to keepher from using magic,” Fredrik explained. “She was unconscious whenshe left. Everyone else is okay.”

“Be ready to leave in fifteenminutes,” Yolinda whispered. “I will get the ingredients needed tohelp Niki. We will meet you at the stables for the Bosun’s Chair.”Yolinda placed her coffee mug on the table and disappeared out thedoor of the inn.

Fredrik finished his breakfast and wentto his room to gather his belongings. He removed the red velvetsuit and dressed in a gray woolen tunic and matching breeches.Carrying his gear down to the stables, he paused to inform theinnkeeper that he was leaving. When he reached the stables of theBosun’s Chair, Mikal was waiting for him holding both his blackstallion and Yolinda’s white mare. Yolinda hurried along the alleyand mounted without a word. Silently the three rode through thestreets of Melbin and out the North Gate.

When they were well away of the gate,Garth demanded an explanation of the events of Melbin. He toldFredrik to start at the beginning and leave nothing out. Fredrikwas just finishing his tale when they left the coastal highway andheaded for the sea. “I think I know the cove that Tanya is speakingof, although it is not a particularly safe spot to wait,” Garthcommented.

Garth was pleased to see that Arik wasat least alert to the danger when the young warrior jumped downfrom his hiding spot in the rocks to welcome them. “I guesseverything went okay,” Arik smiled at Fredrik.

Arik led them into the cove to whereNiki was stretched out on a blanket. Kalina quickly dismounted andknelt at the girl’s side to examine her. “Get a fire going and putsome water on to boil,” she demanded.

“This is not a safe place fora fire,” Garth cautioned. “Can it wait until we find a moresuitable place?”

“No,” replied Kalina. “Thedrug can be very harmful, especially if they were not carefuladministering it. The fact that she was about to be executed couldbe enough reason for them not to care how much they used. I mustget some tea into her.”

Kalina removed a parcel from her pouchand handed it to Tedi. “Mix half of this into a tea and see thatshe drinks all of it. Return the unused half,” Kalinaordered.

Kalina went to her horse and removedthe long, canvas wrapped package and laid it on the ground.Stopping, she unwrapped the Sword of Heavens and picked it up.Holding it out from her she started to rotate in a circle andfinally stopped when it tingled.

“It is as much west as it isnorth,” Garth surmised.

“Yes,” replied Kalina dryly,“and you want to take us further north.”

“The children are gettingbetter every day,” Garth explained, “but they are hardly ready tobattle the world. The delay of a week will not matter in the courseof the Prophecy and they will be one week better trained for it.Besides, if we let the situation in Alcea totally crumble, theProphecy can not be fulfilled. Remember, one of them is supposed tolead Alcea to greatness. How can that be accomplished if Alceadoesn’t exist anymore?”

“So, the children will bebetter trained, will they?” Kalina snorted. “And you expect me tobelieve that your plans won’t get them killed in Alcea? We couldhave lost them all for only one day in Melbin and there is no onethere who particularly cares if they live. In Alcea, everyone willwant them dead.”

“If you are so opposed to myplans,” Garth stated, “I will go to Alcea alone. I know what mustbe done and I will have it done.”

“And abandon the Children ofthe Prophecy,” mocked Kalina. “I think not. You have waited allyour life to get your hands on them. You will not leave themnow.”

“I will find you wallowingyour way across Targa when I am done,” Garth smiled.

“Let us not fight about this,Garth,” Kalina sighed. “We will talk about it later.”

Kalina wrapped the sword back up in thecanvas and went to check on Niki. Garth wandered down to the surfand removed his boots to let his feet feel the cool saltwater washover them as he paced along the beach. A barefooted Tanya appearedalongside him and Garth shivered as he realized how complacent hehad become about the children’s presence.

“Something is troubling you,warrior,” Tanya suggested. “I have never seen you two have a harshword for one another. Is it because of the difficulties we got intoin Melbin?”

“No,” confided Garth. “TheAlcea Rangers performed admirably in Melbin. I am proud of all ofyou, not just for using your abilities well, but because you workedas a team. I learned some very disturbing information while inMelbin and feel that the problems in Alcea need to be addressednow. Kalina feels that we must hurry to fulfill the Prophecy andshe has a point. Even though the Rangers are not yet battle worthy,every day we delay is an opportunity for Sarac to get atyou.”

Tanya reached down and plucked a shellfrom the surf, letting the water rinse the sand from it. “Can’t theproblem in Alcea wait for us to return from wherever we aregoing?”

“I don’t know,” admittedGarth. “The situation may wait, but some very good people will diein the meantime. They are friends and people whom I admire, as wellas being influential to affairs in Alcea. When it comes time toplace the heir upon the throne, they would be good people to havealive.”

“You will work it out,warrior,” Tanya chirped as she sprinted across the sand to ablanket against the rocks.

Garth turned around and headed backtowards his boots. He looked and saw that Kalina had Niki sittingup, drinking tea. He picked up his boots and strode across the sandtowards the rest of the group. Niki was talking and Garth deducedfrom the smile on Kalina’s lips that Niki was going to be allright. He sat down on somebody’s blanket and dusted the sand offhis feet before putting his boots back on. Tedi was missing fromthe group and Garth assumed he was on sentry duty.

Kalina got Niki up and walked her backand forth to assure herself that there was nothing wrong with her.Once she was satisfied, she ordered the campfire extinguished andannounced that they would be leaving in five minutes.

Everyone got their belongings packedback on the horses and mounted up. Garth let Kalina lead while hepondered which way he would go when they got to a road that ledwestward. They rode for half a day before the road westwardappeared. Kalina halted at the crossroads, but the children kept ongoing. Kalina started to say something, but Arik cut heroff.

“The Alcea Rangers are boundfor Alcea,” he proclaimed. “It is about time that we saw what weare fighting for. If you and Garth don’t hurry along, you will missdinner.”

Kalina looked dumbfounded as Garthcaught up to her and he just shrugged his shoulders and grinned.Kalina shook her head in dismay, but Garth saw the corners of asmile appearing on her lips. “You orchestrated this, didn’t you?”she accused.

“This was not my decision,” hechuckled. “Our Rangers are becoming more of a tight-knit group thaneither of us would have suspected. I only mentioned my concern toTanya because she asked what we were arguing about. I do think theyhave a valid point about seeing what they are fighting for,though.”

“You would,” laughed Kalina.“It is funny to have two strong-willed people ignored by a groupthat we still call children. You better move along, I do not intendto miss dinner.”

For the rest of the day they rode on,and nobody mentioned the incident at the crossroads. Arik chose thecampsite and Garth watched with amusement and pride as the Rangersefficiently set up camp and started dinner and practice as if thiswas their daily routine. The episode in Melbin, without Garth andKalina to guide them, had melded them into a working team,dependent on each other and seemingly independent of anyone else.Garth knew better, but it filled him with admiration for the fiveof them.

Kalina mixed the rest of her concoctioninto a tea for Niki, while Garth went to observe the practicesessions. Arik and Tanya were using the bolas that Tanya hadpurchased in Melbin. The pair of balls attached by a strong cordwas thrown at the legs of a person or animal. If thrown properly,the weight of the balls caused the cord to wrap around the legs andfell your opponent. They were using a pair of sticks for thepractice and were getting better with each throw.

Fredrik and Tedi were battling with thenew staffs acquired in Melbin and Garth had to admit that thestaffs made a difference in their effectiveness. Seeing no need tointervene, he walked over to check on the stew that was cookingover the fire.

Niki recovered well from the drug andwas rattling on to Kalina about her captivity and how she had beengood in Melbin and how it wasn’t her fault. Garth smiled broadlyand announced that dinner was ready. Dinner was fairly quiet as thestew was ravenously devoured. After dinner Garth lit his pipe andthe questions started about what they should expect when theyarrived in Alcea.

“I am not really sure,” Garthadmitted. “It has been years since I was there. The informationthat I am getting leads me to believe that things have gottenprogressively worse. King Byron was assassinated and Queen Martafled the city. I do not know who rules it now. There has been apower struggle in Alcea since the time of the Collapse. Many refuseto accept Alcea as their new country. They prefer to call the cityTagaret, which was its name when Targa still existed. I think manywould prefer to resurrect Targa to its former greatness. They, ofcourse, would not be the ones whose blood was shed doingit.”

“You mentioned patriots inprison,” Tanya stated while checking Kalina’s reaction to heracknowledgment that Garth had spoken to her. “Who are they and whyare they important to Alcea?”

“I do not know the full scopeof the problems in Alcea,” Garth declared. “One of those who iscaptive is General Gregor. He was the General at the time of theCollapse and supported the move to rename the Kingdom to Alcea. Hewas the strongest supporter of King Byron and I suspect hisimprisonment was meant to keep him out of the way while the Kingwas killed. They probably are now afraid to release him because hewould be steadfast in bringing to justice whoever killed theKing.”

“This power game that they areplaying . . . ” quizzed Arik, “wouldn’t one of them point out whohad the King killed? I mean . . . wouldn’t it be to someone’sadvantage to reveal the killer?”

“It would, indeed,” Garthagreed. “The problem is that it would be to so much advantage thateveryone is probably claiming it was everyone else. The name thatthey have given to their petty scrambling is the Contest of Power,and they do see it as a game. Alcea, like Targa before it, has aCouncil of Advisors who meet with the King to determine what mustbe done for the Kingdom. I have heard that this Council has somehowmade their powers equal to the King’s and I would suspect that mostof our Contest players have a seat on it. Actually, I should saythat the Council members are probably big players in the Contest.There are probably twenty Contest Players for each seat on theCouncil.”

“So they would not have toreplace the King to rule,” summed Arik. “They would just need theagreement of a majority of this Council.”

“Exactly,” Garth agreed.“Someday we will have to face this Council, but that is not forthis trip. I mean to get General Gregor out of prison and possiblyfind the Queen and get her to safety. The General may well beinstrumental when the heir returns to Alcea.”

“The Queen may be thegrandmother of one of us,” proclaimed Niki. “We have to see to itthat she is safe. Do you know if she has red hair?”

“Is your face well known inAlcea?” asked Tanya.

Garth looked at the young woman as ifseeing her for the first time. “I suppose it is to some people,”Garth answered. “Why do you ask?”

“It may be too dangerous foryou to get General Gregor out of prison,” explained Arik. “This maybe a job better suited to the younger Alcea Rangers.”

Garth looked at the young faces aroundthe campfire and groaned. Certain that he had created a monster, hevoiced his objection. “Look,” he said authoritatively, “you all dida great job in Melbin and I’m proud of the way you handledyourselves, but you can not just go throwing yourselves into dangerat every opportunity. There are people in Alcea who will recognizeme, but that is something I can deal with. There were people inMelbin who knew me and hunted me. That didn’t stop me from doingwhat I went there for.”

“What did you do with Hanjel?”Tedi asked.

Everyone must have seen Garth’s mouthdrop open because they all started laughing, even Kalina. Garthquickly shut his mouth and began to speak, but Arik cut himoff.

“We know that Kalina and youare trying to protect us and train us at the same time,” Arikbegan. “That is not an easy task, but hear us out. We are nottrying to step mindlessly into danger, nor are we trying to keepyou out of it. We are doing what you have taught us and what youare not doing yourself. We are approaching the problem consideringall of the assets available to us. We are asking you to do thesame. You may look at us like children, but we are the ones theProphecy talks about and it is our responsibility to do what isnecessary.”

“We are not trying to revoltor chase you away,” added Tanya. “In fact, we realize now, morethan ever, how much we need you. Just try using us as fellowsoldiers and not precious artifacts that need to bepreserved.”

The silence lasted for several momentsbefore Garth spoke. “It has been many years since any of my mengave me a dressing-down,” he chuckled. “This one has been welldeserved. I think some of your particular talents may well prove tobe useful.”

“Do you mean like Lord Wasongoing before the Council to seek better relations with Targa?”Fredrik asked.

“Or someone with lock-pickingability getting thrown into the dungeon?” added Tedi.

“A magical diversion,”suggested Fredrik.

“Or better, a beautifuldiversion,” Tanya chuckled as she threw her long blond hair overher shoulder.

“I like them all,” laughedGarth and noticed that Kalina was laughing so hard, she was doubledover.

Niki pouted about not having anythingto offer to their grand plan and left the campfire. Nobody tookspecial notice of her leaving. Garth instructed Fredrik to spendsome time with Kalina for magic tutoring and then he challengedArik, Tedi, and Tanya to try him with their practice swords. Thethree warriors readily agreed and raced to the open area to gettheir wooden swords.

The three young warriors proved thatthey could work as a team and Garth got a decent workout from them.He was tempted to protest when Tanya got his legs wrapped up withthe bola, but realized that practice was best when it came close tosimulating the real world. Instead, he spread his legs as far apartas the bola would allow, and swung his sword to sever the cord.Tanya let out a yelp when she saw that her bola would have beensliced into pieces if Garth had more than a wooden sword, but Garthdid not give her time to cry. He threw his body to the ground andquickly rolled into her and Arik, knocking them to the ground.Garth was up again quickly enough to fend off Tedi, who had leapedover the two bodies. Eventually, the cord around his legs did Garthin and the three young warriors converged on him for thekill.

“I’d like to replay that witha real sword,” chuckled Garth.

“What made you think ofcutting it?” Tanya asked. “If you had a real sword, the bolawouldn’t have even slowed you down.”

“I don’t know that it issomething I can teach you,” Garth answered. “You train your body toreact to threats. With enough practice, you do things by instinct.I don’t know what instinct would make me react to a weapon, which Ihave never faced, but it did. The only advice I can give you inthis area is to keep practicing. Even after you are the best thereis, keep practicing.”

The warriors returned to the campfirediscussing different portions of the practice and sat down to cupsof coffee. They were discussing plans for Alcea when Kalina andFredrik returned to join them. They discussed contingency planafter contingency plan until sleep started to overtake them and oneby one they drifted off to their blankets.

Chapter 19

Tagaret

Niki was in despair. Arik spent all ofhis time with Tanya, Fredrik hung on Kalina’s every word, and Tedispent his time alone. Garth didn’t even know she existed. Niki wasused to being the center of attraction, but ever since everyoneelse had such a grand time rescuing her in Melbin, nobody paid anyattention to her anymore. She vowed that Tagaret would bedifferent. She would find some way to make them pay attention toher again. Perhaps she would rescue this prisoner who everyonethought was so important. She would use her magic skills to breakopen the dungeon walls or freeze the guards and just walk in. Shewould do something grand.

Niki woke out of her musings wheneveryone started talking excitedly. She looked up and the city ofTagaret, or Alcea, whatever people were calling it, was spread outin the distance. It looked much larger than either Melbin orTrekum. There appeared to be at least three walls. The first wallmust have been miles long and it appeared fairly new. Far beyondthat, she could just make out a smaller wall, which was probablythe size of Melbin’s. Yet up on a hill in the center of the city,she could see a third wall surrounding a large castle which must bethe Royal Palace. Her despair gave way to excitement. Even if shecould not rescue this General, there must be people in a city thislarge that would accept her as their Queen. Niki definitely beganto get a good feeling about Tagaret.

“The arrangement we had inMelbin worked fairly well,” Garth said. “Kalina and I will stay atthe Sword and Shield. Fredrik, Arik, and Tedi at the Palace Shadow.Tanya and Niki will use the Golden Sword. Remember, if anyone needsto get a message to the others, go to the Pawn Shop and ask for abook about growing turnips in a sandy soil. Leave your message inwhatever book the clerk gives you. The message will bedelivered.”

“What is this about turnips?”Niki asked.

Garth and Kalina exchanged glances.Kalina had noticed the way Niki was acting and believed it was aleft over effect of the drug that was used on her in Melbin. “Tanyawill explain it to you,” Garth answered.

As they got closer to the outer wall,Garth reached into his pack and extracted a gray hat, which heplaced on his head and lowered it to conceal his face as much aspossible. Next he extracted a gray cloak and fastened it around hisneck. The simple disguise could not hide Garth if you were lookingfor him, but it changed his appearance enough to think him astranger if you were passing him on the street.

“Fredrik,” Garth saidsuddenly, “you need to replenish your wardrobe at the firstopportunity. One fancy suit will not go far in convincing peoplethat you are a Lord. If you know the colors of Cidal, get Arik andTedi appropriate clothes in those colors or have some made up.These people may be fools in some respects, but in others, do notunderestimate them. If you run into anyone from Grecho’s company,you may be in trouble.”

“We will be all right,”supplied Arik.

The conversation ceased as theyapproached the gate through the outer wall. Garth’s eyes roamedeverywhere. The guards on the gate wore standard Targa uniforms andthey were very young. People roamed the streets with a casualattitude and there didn’t appear to be any omen of distress hangingover the city. Fredrik, Arik, and Tedi picked up their pace and putdistance between themselves and Garth, while Tanya and Niki laggedbehind. They were three separate groups traveling who just happenedto have entered the city at the same time. Nobody would give it aserious thought.

The city had grown tremendously sinceGarth was here last. The outer wall did not exist then and most ofthe buildings between the two walls were new. Garth had seensimilar things all over the continent. People were abandoning theirfarms and land and moving to the cities for protection. The banditshad become brazen and well organized and a single farmstead was tootempting for them to leave it alone for long. In normal times theresults would have been disastrous because the farm output woulddrop precariously, but these were not normal times. The constantlack of sunlight since the Collapse had already destroyed mostfarming. Cows, pigs, and horses were now raised in cramped quartersclose to the cities. Smaller animals were even raised in people’syards.

Garth saw the three boys far ahead ashe and Kalina turned down an intersecting street. The Palace Shadowthat the boys were going to was probably the fanciest inn in thecity and was next to the Royal Palace. Garth and Kalina would bestaying in much more modest accommodations, with Tanya and Nikisomewhere in between. The Golden Sword was not far from the Swordand Shield and the girls followed Garth’s turn.

Garth passed the Golden Sword andcontinued on a short distance to the Sword and Shield. After theydismounted, Garth told the stableboy he would be staying if therewere rooms available. The young boy took the reins and nodded.Garth and Kalina entered through the back door, which led to ahallway instead of the common room like many other inns. Garthgazed down the hallway to the small counter where the innkeepernormally stood. A young man he did not recognize looked back athim. Garth signaled that the man should come to him and hedid.

“Can I help you, Sir?” theyoung innkeeper asked.

“You are very young for aninnkeeper,” Garth commented.

“Inheritance, Sir,” theinnkeeper replied without emotion. “What can I do foryou?”

“We require a room with a viewout the front,” Garth answered.

“Sorry, Sir,” came the quickreply, “our rooms are mostly long term and the front ones arealready occupied. May I have your name for the ledger,Sir?”

“Kyle Agrat,” Garthreplied.

“Thank you, Sir,” theinnkeeper said as he headed for the stairs. “If you follow me, Iwill show you to your room. My name is John and I will do whateverI can to make your stay more comfortable.”

John marched up two flights of stairsand opened the door to a room and promptly left. Garth and Kalinawalked in and put their packs down. Kalina walked to the window andlooked down at the street below. Garth gently took her arm andpulled her away from the window.

“This room is in the front,”Kalina said. “He said he didn’t have any front rooms.”

“They will always say thatunless your name is Agrat,” Garth chuckled. “I wasn’t sure thatthis place was still run by the Spiders or not because I didn’trecognize any of the young faces.”

The Spiders were a secret spyorganization for Targa before the Collapse. It was set up by PrinceOscar Dalek and General Gregor, who was a Colonel at the time, togather information on the Black Devils. It was so secret that evenKing Eugene did not know it existed. Within moments of theirarrival the door opened to admit a man and closed again.

“You old renegade!” thenewcomer greeted as he walked over and embraced Garth and thenembraced Kalina. “And you brought your lovely woman to embarrassthe rest of the city ladies, too.”

“Some things never change andyou, Larc, are one of them,” Kalina smiled. “We have missed friendslike you.”

“You have been missed, too,”Larc sighed as he sat on the floor. Larc never sat above floorlevel in any of the front rooms since before theCollapse.

Garth and Kalina followed his exampleand ignored the chairs in the room. “Tell us what has changed,Larc,” Garth requested.

“Too many things havechanged,” Larc let out. “I assume that you heard about King Byronand Queen Marta or you would not be here. The Contest of Powergrows stronger every year. Assassination of Council members is thenew fad and someone decided it was time to include the King in thelist. We got Queen Marta out in time.”

“Where is she?” Garthasked.

“I don’t know,” Larc admitted.“You know how the Spiders work. I handed her off to a contactoutside the city. He handed her off to another who was known tohim, and so on. The only way to find her is to repeat the processand every one of those contacts would have to agree. The chance ofone of them breaking is slim, two never.”

“Well, at least she is safe,”Kalina said.

“As safe as can be,” Larcstated. “The Council several years ago started this mess. KingByron was ill and the Council ruled in his place for severalmonths. During that time they managed to change some of the lawsthat restricted their power and as a result they eliminated theKing’s influence over the country. I don’t need to tell you thatAlcea is a dead issue. They passed a proclamation that the officialname of the country is Targa and the city is Tagaret. They havedreams of reestablishing the Kingdom of Targa in its entirety andthe only thing that stops them is each other. As soon as one groupgains prominence, another group cuts them down. We can’t even keeptrack of who is in what group any more because they change theiraffiliations quicker than they change their clothes.”

“Why does the Army stand forit?” Garth asked.

“The Army is a joke,” Larcgrimaced. “The Rangers were the first to be eliminated. They werefolded into the regular Army by Council decree. Most of them wouldnot accept it and quit. A year later, they did the same thing tothe Red Swords. A lot of them accepted the change, but many othersdid not. Since that time, however, even the ones who accepted ithave retired or quit. The Army is full of youngstersnow.”

Garth nodded as it confirmed hissuspicions. “What happened to the leaders of the Rangers and theRed Swords?”

“Mitar Vidson and DavidJaynes,” Larc stated. “Why do you want to know?”

“You think you are a sly one,Larc,” Garth laughed, “but you just told me that they joined theSpiders. I would like to talk with them. Their help is going to beneeded.”

“So you know about GeneralGregor, then,” Larc said. “I will not let you talk those two meninto committing suicide. I know they will gladly sacrifice theirlives to free the General, but they are too good tolose.”

“I do not want them to freethe General,” Garth stated. “I will do that with my own men. I wantto talk with them about the heir.”

“Your own men!” Larcexclaimed. “You have come up in the world. I can send any wordabout the heir to them, if it is important enough.”

“Do not be stubborn with me,Larc,” Garth said gruffly. “I have possession of the ProphecyChildren.”

Larc stared at Garth like he had grownwings. “How long have you had them?” Larc asked. “Do you have bothof them? I should have known by now if you have had them for anytime at all. Are you positive?”

“I have never seen youflustered before,” Garth laughed. Turning more serious, Garthcontinued, “You are not the only one who can keep secrets, but youwill keep this one until I give you leave otherwise. I mean it,Larc. One word and I’ll cut your organization apart man byman.”

“You haven’t answered myquestions,” Larc reminded Garth.

“One, for sure,” Garth said.“Almost positive that we have two. I have had them for a couple ofmonths.”

Larc was shocked and showed it. “It’strue, then,” Larc finally got out. “Nobody really believed in theAncient Prophecy. Everyone thought it was just some talk soeveryone would have something to hope for. I see why you want totalk with Mitar and David, then. Their help will be necessary torestore the Rangers and the Red Swords. The General must be freedas well. What did you mean about your men? You have always been aloner.”

“I have formed the AlceaRangers,” Garth answered. “We are small, but we will succeed wherelarger forces would fail.”

“I will arrange for Mitar andDavid to be here this evening,” Larc capitulated. “If you needanything in the way of support, you have only to ask forit.”

“Thank you, Larc,” Garthappreciated. “You should know what I will be asking them to do soyou can spare them their other duties. The heir is not proclaiminghimself now. He needs more training before that can beaccomplished. I will be asking David and Mitar to find thelocations of their loyal members who have either left or remained.The Rangers and the Red Swords will not be reactivated now, butsomeone must lay the plans for doing exactly that.”

“They will have my fullsupport,” Larc promised.

* * * *

The tailor gathered his belongings andbowed as he left the room. Once the door was closed, Fredrikremarked, “I could learn to like this style of living. I have neverseen an inn as plush as this one.”

“Don’t get too used to it,”Tedi taunted. “We are not very far from the Targa dungeons and wecould end up in them yet.”

“I think the tailoring tookmore than enough time for the word of our arrival to spread,” Arikannounced. “Let’s go down to the dining room and have Lord Wasonshow himself off.”

Fredrik preened himself in front of themirror, making sure his new, blue silk suit was not wrinkled or indisarray. Arik in his brown and gray breeches, white frilled shirtand brown leather vest waited at the door, as the Lord’s bodyguardshould, his hand on the hilt of his sword. Tedi was attired as aservant with brown and gray breeches and shirt. Fredrik gathered uphis straight, wooden walking stick, which was delicately carvedwith seashore scenes and topped with a small gold knob and walkedout the door. Arik stepped quickly to stay on Fredrik’s heels andTedi followed a distance behind.

As they stepped into the dining room,dozens of eyes turned their way. Fredrik asked for a table in thecorner as Kalina had instructed him. Not being in full view ofeveryone would ensure that people’s curiosity about who was seeingthe newcomer would be kept high. Fredrik sat fully in the cornerwith Arik on one side and Tedi on the other. A waiter came to takethe order and Fredrik suddenly felt ill prepared. He had nevereaten in so fine an establishment and the wrong choice of foodcould show him as an impostor.

Fredrik laid the menu back on the tablewithout looking at it. “What is the best meal that is available inTagaret?” Fredrik asked the waiter.

“Without a doubt,” the waiterhappily replied, “it would be the Land and Sand offered only hereat the Palace Shadow, My Lord.”

“Very well,” Fredrik smiled,“Bring us three of the Land and Sand and I shall tell you if yourfood withstands the standards of Cidal. And bring a bottle of yourfinest wine, as well.” Fredrik immediately turned his head toobserve the room, pointedly ignoring the waiter as if he no longerexisted.

The waiter gave a short bow anddisappeared. “I hope I can stomach what you just ordered,”whispered Tedi. “We don’t even know what it is.”

“It will not matter,” Fredrikanswered. “It will be finer than anything you have ever eaten, I amsure.”

The stares continued as the waiterreturned with a bottle of wine. Right behind him were three morewaiters carrying large trays of food. They served Fredrik first andthen Arik. By the time it came to Tedi there was almost not enoughroom for the plates of food. The Land and Sand consisted of a largelobster tail, scallops, shrimp, oysters, and a large portion ofbeef. Tedi thought his meal could probably last him for three days.Still, as he started devouring it, he had to admit that it was thebest seafood he had ever eaten, and that was coming from afisherman. He had never seen a portion of beef that was so largeand yet so tender.

The boys deliberately ate slowly,expecting people to come over and introduce themselves, but no onecame. Eventually, they were finished and the waiters came to takethe plates away. As soon as the waiters disappeared, the firstcaller came. Fredrik looked past him and could see everyonejockeying for position and almost laughed. He had thought no onewas coming but they were waiting impatiently for him to finish hisdinner. Some of them must be furious by now.

The gentleman who was bold enough tocome first was quite distinguished looking. He was dressed in abrown version of Fredrik’s suit, but also sported gold braceletsand a gold necklace. He was probably three times as old as Fredrikwith well-groomed gray hair and mustache.

“Welcome to Tagaret, capitalof Targa, Lord Wason,” he greeted. “I am Duke Everich, King’sAdvisor and head of the Council of Advisors.”

Fredrik rose and extended his hand forthe formal shake he had been informed was customary in Targa. Arikand Tedi rose and bowed. The Duke shook Fredrik’s hand and seatedhimself. He kept looking at Tedi as if there was something wrongwith him. When everyone sat back down, the Duke sighed and Fredrikknew he had just committed some small mistake inprotocol.

“Duke Everich,” Fredrik began,“I am pleased and honored by my reception to Tagaret. Forgive mefor retaining my men. One, I dare not let out of my sight. Theother refuses to let me out of his.”

“Ah, that explains a lot, LordWason,” the Duke declared. “I was not sure whether it was Cidalcustoms that dictated eating with your servant. I thought perhapsyou were not made aware that there is a servant’s dining room, aswell.”

“I am afraid it is adiscipline problem, Duke Everich,” Fredrik stated, glad that he hadguessed the source of irritation to the Duke. “I fear that I camewith only one servant and one bodyguard. Now I cannot spare mybodyguard to watch the servant and I cannot afford to get rid ofthe servant. Foolish on my part.”

“You are young yet,” the Dukechuckled. “You have learned a valuable lesson. I must say thathearing of you here has piqued my curiosity. What is it that bringsyou so far from home?”

“I have come to seek audiencewith your King,” Fredrik declared. “My advisor, Captain Grecho ofthe Cidal Mercenary Company, believes it is time to seekalliances.”

“Your advisor rules amercenary company?” asked Duke Everich.

“Yes,” answered Fredrik, “theCompany is loyal to the Lord of the Manor and serves as the Army ofCidal. It is useful for them to earn currency and experience in theservice of others when there is no pressing need at home. I amsurprised that you have not heard of them.”

“Oh, I have heard of them, myLord Wason,” the Duke replied as Fredrik cringed. “I have usedtheir services before. I am just surprised that their allegiancehas been kept secret.”

“It has not been a secret,”lied Fredrik. “It is just not something that needs to be disclosedto every contract holder. If there was a conflict because of it,you can be assured that Captain Grecho would discloseit.”

“Of course,” nodded the Duke.“In any event, you are too late to speak with the King, I’m afraid.King Byron is dead.”

"My condolences,” offered Fredrik. “Ido hope it wasn’t sudden. Has his heir been crownedyet?”

“Alas,” frowned Duke Everich,“King Byron had no known heir. The Council of Advisors rule Targa.I can guess what Cidal has to offer to an alliance, but what doesit wish from Targa, my young Lord?”

“A common border, King’sAdvisor,” Fredrik calmly stated.

A look of shock fell over the Duke’sface. There was an awful lot of territory between Targa and Cidal.If they were to have a common border, quite a few countries orcities would have to fall. The young Lord would have to be either afool or have access to an army larger than a mercenary company.Either way, he would be very useful or very dangerous, perhapsboth.

“I think we should speak moreof this before I present it to the Council,” Duke Everich said.“Perhaps you would accompany me to the Royal Palace?”

“It would be a pleasure, DukeEverich,” Lord Wason replied.

Everyone rose and left the dining room,much to the chagrin of the other nobles waiting to interrogate thenewcomer. The walk from the Palace Shadow to the Royal Palace wasshort. Fredrik was amazed at the sheer size of the Palace and hadtrouble remembering the path so he could retrace his steps ifnecessary.

Duke Everich showed them into a roomthat looked like a study. He again frowned as the two Cidalunderlings followed Fredrik into the room. Fredrik seized theopportunity before it passed.

“Duke Everich,” Fredrikinquired, “I do not particularly want my fellow countrymen involvedin this conversation. I would post my bodyguard outside the door,but not with the servant to look after. I wonder if I might indulgemyself of your good graces and store my servant in your dungeonuntil I am ready to leave?”

“An excellent idea,” laughedthe Duke. “I can arrange for some punishment while he is there ifyou desire.”

“That will not be necessary,”chuckled Lord Wason. “If you could just issue authorization for myman to deposit and collect him, that would besufficient.”

The Duke scribbled an authorization andhanded it to Arik. “I will have one of my men show him the way,”offered the Duke.

Lord Wason leaned close to the Duke’sear and whispered, “Don’t bother. Let him find it on hisown.”

After being dismissed, Arik gentlyshoved Tedi out the door and closed it. Looking at theauthorization, Arik gave a smile and proceeded down the stairs heknew led to the dungeon. Garth had spent some hours trying todetail the inside of the castle to Tedi and himself and Arik feltlike he had been there before.

They reached the dungeon quickly andshowed the authorization to the outside guard. Without a blink heopened the door to the dungeon and let them in. Inside the dungeonwere two more guards seated at a table. They looked up as soon asthe door opened and watched as Tedi and Arik approached. Arikwalked past Tedi to give the authorization to one of the guards andwas reproached for letting his back to a prisoner.

“He is not a prisoner,” Arikstated. “He is just a troublesome servant that needs to be kept outof my hair for a while. You need not even trouble yourself withgetting up. I will shove him in a cell.”

“Nobody goes into the cellblock without one of us,” the guard stated as he rose. “Servant orprisoner, he gets the same from me either way.”

Arik began to fear that Tedi would besearched. Without his tools, this whole charade would be wasted andpossibly worse if they found the lock picks Tedi had on him. Theguard pointed the way and followed them into the cellblock. Arik’sheart dropped when he saw no other prisoners in thecells.

Arik stopped and turned to the guard.“Is there a cell with a neighbor?” Arik asked. “This lout’s snoringwill add some punishment to the culprit’s torment.”

The guard laughed heartily and pointedArik and Tedi towards another cellblock. “You have the makings of aRoyal Tormentor, lad. The way you think makes me warm allover.”

The guard let them walk down thecorridor until they came to a cell next to another prisoner andushered Tedi in and locked the door. The man in the cell next toTedi looked too young to be the General.

The guard turned to Arik. “Now that wehave your friend locked up,” the guard laughed, “you’ll come withme and answer some questions.”

Arik’s stomach turned as he looked atthe massive guard with the wicked grin.

Chapter 20

Lady Wason

Tedi craned his neck in an attempt tosee into the other cells in the block, but he was unable to seeanyone other than the man in the next cell. Quietly, for a while,he pondered his options. He was supposed to talk with the Generaland arrange his escape, but if the man in the next cell was notSergeant Trank, who was General Gregor’s aide, he would call thejailers called down on him in a moment.

“What is your name?” Tedihesitantly asked.

The man looked at him and pointedlyignored him. Tedi wasn’t sure what the dungeon guards had up theirsleeve with their last comment to Arik, but he didn’t have a lot oftime to deal with his neighbor’s reluctance to talk.

“I had a cousin who looked alot like you,” Tedi probed. “People often told him that he lookedlike General Gregor’s aide. Say, you wouldn’t happen to be SergeantTrank, would you?”

“You wouldn’t even know anyonewho had ever seen a General’s aide,” the neighbor sneered. “Whydon’t you do us both a favor and let me get some rest? Tell DukeEverich he will have to come up with a better scheme than sendingyou in here, so save your breath.”

Tedi was taken back at the man’shostile attitude, but clearly the Duke wanted something from thisman and, just as clearly, this man didn’t want to give it. Tedi wasgoing to get nowhere fast following his coy littleapproach.

“I don’t know if you areSergeant Trank or not,” Tedi gambled, “but my gut instinct tells methat you are. I do not work for the Duke, but I do need to talk tothe General. I was hoping that they would put me in the cell nextto him.”

The man’s hostility seemed abated andTedi bet his life on his next statement. “I was told to tell theGeneral that I was sent by Garth Shado to affect hisrelease.”

The man stared at Tedi for the longestmoment without speaking. After rolling something around in hismind, the man asked, “Who told you to say Garth Shado sentyou?”

“Garth himself,” Tedianswered. “He is a tall man, extremely well-built with long blackhair in a tail. He called General Gregor his cousin and travelswith a woman named Kalina. Does that satisfy you that I am tellingthe truth?”

“Not hardly,” the man laughed.“This friend of his, Kalina, she has a special trick she likes topull on new acquaintances. Surely, if you ever met her you wouldknow of it. What is the trick?

Tedi had no idea what the man wastalking about. Kalina had done nothing that stood out as awelcoming trick. How would he be able to convince the man withoutknowing her trick? In desperation, he threw up hishands.

“How am I supposed to knowanything about her tricks?” Tedi blurted out. “I don’t knowanything about magic and everything a witch does is a trick to me.What trick are you talking about?”

Oddly, the man smiled. “Witch is a veryderogatory term,” the man scolded. “I wouldn’t be surprised ifKalina filled your sleeping bag with worms for that statement. Howdo you plan to get the General out of the Royal Palace? Just waltzhim past the dungeon guards?”

“That is for me to discusswith the General,” stated Tedi. “You still haven’t told me who youare or where they are keeping the General.”

“You are a brave fool,”chuckled the man. “I see no harm in admitting that I am SergeantTrank and that the General is in the last cell down. The Dukedidn’t want me close enough to him to converse. You will have aspoor luck in trying to talk with him as you have of getting him outof here, now that you are stuck being my neighbor.”

“We shall see about that,”boasted Tedi. “We plan on getting you out, as well. Let me know bywhistling if you hear the guards coming.”

Tedi moved to the cell door and pulledhis picks out of a pouch. The cell doors were not very hard tounlock and he finished it quickly. The real protection of thedungeon lay in the three guards. One would have to get past themand they normally searched their prisoners. Tedi, of course, wasonly a guest. Quickly and silently, he made his way along thecorridor to the last cell. Looking into the cell he saw an old, butwell fit, man with gray hair that was sitting on his bunk staringat him.

“General Gregor,” Tedi saidquietly, Garth Shado sent me to get you out of here.” Even while hewas talking, he was working the lock on the General’sdoor.

“Save your breath, son,” theGeneral replied. “I have no doubt that you and Garth mean well, butI will not endanger Alcea soldiers to make my escape and that isthe only way that I can think of to get past theguards.”

Tedi withdrew a tin of dye and a ragand handed it to the General. “We will not harm anyone in gettingyou and the Sergeant out,” Tedi promised. “Use this dye on yourhair and don’t leave the cell. If the guards come to check on you,pretend you are sleeping and keep your head covered.”

Tedi moved quickly back to theSergeant’s cell and picked the door lock before retreating backinto his own cell. Tedi sat down on his bunk and tried to hide thefact that he was shaking with the fear of discovery.

* * * *

The massive guard ordered Arik to sitat the small table where he and the other guard had been when Arikand Tedi entered the dungeon.

“Now,” the guard growled, “theDuke may think you are a Cidal Mercenary, but I surely don’t. I’vedrank with the Captain’s men and their uniforms don’t look likeyours, especially that soft hat. Every mercenary who I know wears ahelmet same as we do. You probably don’t even know the Captain’sname. What game are you up to, lad, and who are we holding as aguest in our cells?”

“Game?” Arik got out in anoffended tone. “You think being a member of Lord’s Wason’s personalguard is a game? Don’t let my young looks fool you. Three othersand I were chosen from the ranks of Captain Grecho’s company forthe honor of serving Lord Wason. If I have to prove myself to aTargan dungeon guard, you can well believe that I amready.”

The last was said with Arik’s hand onhis sword hilt and the guard was taken aback. If Arik was who hesaid he was, the guard was not about to spill the blood of a Lord’spersonal guard and, on second look, he realized the lad was finelyfit to be wearing some uniform. He placed his firm hand on Arik’sshoulder. “Don’t get riled up, lad,” the guard said. “I’ve neverheard of Lord Wason, but it is obvious that you do know CaptainGrecho. You can’t blame me for being suspicious, that’s myjob.”

“I’m sorry,” Arik replied ashe felt the tension lessen. “I have had to train twice as hard asthe rest of the men to prove myself because of my youthfulappearance. I guess I am a little touchy about it. Lord Wason wasthe old sailor’s nephew. Lord Alrecht died recently and Lord Wasonhas a good rapport with Captain Grecho. When he asked for apersonal guard, the Captain not only readily agreed, he held acontest to see who would be chosen. I am very proud of the softhat, which I wear. It is a symbol of my expertise.”

Both guards looked at Arik in a newlight and offered to share the last of their ale over stories ofCidal. Arik politely refused, telling the guards that his Lord wasexpecting him to take up position outside the Duke’s study. Theynodded and let him out.

No sooner had Arik left when two womenapproached the Royal Palace via the small gate near the old RedSword barracks. One wore the uniform of the Cidal Lord’s personalguard and the other was adorned with a long dress with large hoops.The dress was red as her hair and the soldiers all stared as shewas allowed entry to the courtyard. The picnic basket she wascarrying was promptly inspected and snickered at.

“You must understand,” thesentry was saying, “that the prisoner will not be allowed anythingin the basket. The dungeon guards will confiscate it if you don’tleave it here.”

The Cidal mercenary chuckled at thesentry. “And your men won’t confiscate it while we are in thedungeon?” Taking the basket from Niki’s arm, she looped it over herown. “Just point the way,” Tanya continued. “I will see that theLady and her basket survive the dungeon guards.”

The sentry tried to hide his smirk ashe detailed the path that the two women were to travel. Tanya andNiki followed the sentry’s directions and approached the outsidedungeon guard. He looked curiously as the two women approached, butheld his tongue at the sight of the basket.

“We have come to speak withTedi Markel, Lord Wason’s aide,” Tanya declared firmly.

“If you don’t mind, Tanya,”Niki offered eyeing the outside dungeon guard, “I would rather notenter the dungeon. Say what you have to say to the boy and then wecan be gone from here. I am sure that this strong man will keep mesafe until you return.”

“As you wish, My Lady,” Tanyaanswered respectfully and indicated her desire to enter thedungeon.

The guard banged on the door, nevertaking his eyes off the two women. Tanya’s sheath was without hersword and her quiver without arrows, but his training required himto treat her as a potential adversary and he did so. The dungeondoor opened and upon seeing the visitors, the guard’s eyes widened.He seemed disappointed that only Tanya entered the dungeon, butafter the door was closed, she found him inspecting herclosely.

“You are one of the chosenfour,” the guard exclaimed incredulously as he reached for thebasket on Tanya’s arm.

“I am one of Lord Wason’spersonal guards,” Tanya affirmed as she grabbed the guard’s thumband put pressure on it to bring him to his knees. “I am assigned toLady Wason and if you wish the basket, it would be polite to askfirst.”

The other guard was laughing at hispartner’s predicament and the guard on his knees was veryembarrassed. Tanya immediately let go of the guard’s thumb andapologized. “I am sorry. I guess Arik already told you how hard itwas on the two of us, being so young and all. I was out of line andapologize for my behavior.”

She handed the guard the basket and hetook it while rising to his feet and backed to the table to put itdown.

“Lady Wason thinks that Tediwill get that,” Tanya smiled. “I will tell her that he did. Shewould not understand security provisions in a prison. Helpyourselves.”

The seated guard hurriedly inspectedthe contents and his cries of excitement caught the embarrassedguard’s attention. Still watching Tanya out of the corner of hiseye, he peered into the basket to see the rich meats, cheese,fruit, and a bottle of expensive wine. Rubbing his thumb, he noddedthe way to Tedi’s cell and sat at the table to get his share of thebasket before his partner cleaned it out.

Tanya smiled as she made her way toTedi’s cell. She lingered at the cell door for about five minutesand went back to check on the guards. One of them was sprawled onthe floor and the other had his head lying on the table. She movedquickly to the dungeon door and pulled it open. Niki was standingover the outside guard who was propped up against the wall. Nikientered the dungeon quickly and raised her hoops. Tanya strippedtwo Cidal personal guard uniforms from Niki’s body where they hadbeen secured.

“That man was a letch,” Nikicomplained. “I think he would have felt the uniforms if he had anymore time. What took you so long?”

Tanya just pointed at the two large mensprawled at the table and hurried the uniforms to the General andSergeant. Tedi sprang from his cell and hauled the prostrate guardinto a chair and laid his head on the table like his partner. Tanyareturned to the large room while the General and Sergeant donnedtheir new uniforms. The two girls waited just long enough to seethe two soldiers appear before they exited the dungeon with theempty picnic basket and returned towards the courtyard.

The Sergeant looked surprised at thetwo guards sprawled on the table and asked about the outsideguard.

“These two should not havedrank the wine,” Tedi grinned. “They will wake up in an hour so weneed to be well on our way. The outside guard got his mixturethrough Niki’s ring. He may be out for even less time. Garth toldus about the exit from the Palace that the servants used before theCollapse. He said it is still passable, but it has been unused formany years. I can lead you there. There will be two horses outside.You can use them to get out of the city. Go to the field where theRangers waited to enter the city before King Eugene was unmaskedand Garth will meet you there. I hope you understand, because itmeans nothing to me.”

The General put his hand on Tedi’sshoulder and looked him in the eye. “You will make a fine soldiersomeday,” General Gregor stated. “You have the guts anddetermination already.”

Tedi nodded at the General and smiled.“I already am, Sir,” he replied proudly. “I am an Alcea Ranger.Let’s get out of here.”

The General grinned and shook his headas he followed Tedi out of the dungeon with his Sergeant closebehind. Tedi led them through the corridors of the Royal Palace asif he had spent time there before. If anyone saw them at adistance, it would look like a foreign servant and his two unarmedforeign escorts. It was Tedi’s job to make sure that no one got aclose look.

They made it without incident to thehalf collapsed corridor that led to the old servants’ entrance.Only two servants had seen them at a distance and they paid noparticular interest to the foreign men. The corridor was barelypassable in spots and the going was slow, as they had to climb overportions of crumbled walls. When they reached the end of thecorridor, the door was jammed tight. Tedi almost panicked as he puthis shoulder to the door and it refused to budge.

The Sergeant chuckled politely andtapped the pouch that Tedi held his picks in. “It’s locked,Ranger,” he prompted. “Work some of the skills from your misspentyouth.”

Tedi swore as he extracted his picksand went to work on the door lock. They had already exhausted toomuch time getting out of the dungeon and Fredrik should be donewith his meeting soon. Even if the guards did not wake up for anhour, somebody could discover them at any time. The door unlockedwas still hard to open, but Tedi cracked it enough to peer outside.There was more debris from the Collapse past the door, which hadnever been cleaned up, and Tedi soon realized why Garth chose thisdoorway. They were able to make it easily across the unoccupiedcourtyard to a small gate in the wall. The gate was locked onlywith a beam laid in metal braces, which was easily removed, and thethree escapees stepped into a street where two horses were tied toa tree.

The few passersby looked oddly at themfor using a gateway which had not been used in years, but thetethered horses and foreign uniforms on the men, with the apparentlack of weapons, caused them to go about their business. Tedi sawthe two military men mount their horses and then turned to walk theshort distance to the Palace Shadow.

* * * *

Fredrik led Duke Everich into aprolonged discussion of how the two countries might be of benefitto each other. The Duke seemed to be uninterested in most of theconversation with the exception of the Cidal Mercenary Company, buthe was patient enough to let Fredrik rave about the great nation hewas going to carve out of old Sordoa. The Duke probably thoughtFredrik a young fool, but was trying to find some angle to getcontrol of the mercenaries for his own benefit. Fredrik was surethat the Duke would use the mercenaries in some grand scheme of theContest of Power.

It suddenly dawned on Fredrik why theDuke was being so patient. As long as Lord Wason was tied up in hisstudy, the other players in the Contest could not talk to him. Eventhe length of time spent with Lord Wason would probably be used tosome advantage. Fredrik was mulling over these thoughts when heheard the bump of something against the door. That was Arik’ssignal that the escape was underway. Arik had hidden where he couldobserve Tedi’s group leaving and shadowed behind them to make surethey got off all right. The signal meant it was time toflee.

“Well,” Fredrik began, “Ithink this talk has given me much to think about, Duke Everich. Iwould like to meet with some of the other Council members tomorrowif you can arrange it, but I must be going now. I am afraid that asgood as the Palace Shadow is, I did not sleep as well as I wouldhave in my own bed.”

Duke Everich snapped his head up as ifhe had just heard Fredrik speak for the first time. “I couldarrange for quarters here in the Palace if you wish,” he offered.“The other members of the Council have very busy schedules and Imay not be able to arrange your meetings for a fewdays.”

“That is unfortunate,” LordWason declared. “I must start my journey back home tomorrow at thelatest and the Palace Shadow will do for one more night. Perhapsthere will be time for another meeting with you before I go. We cancontinue our plans by courier if that is not possible.”

“A pity,” grinned the Duke.“Well, I should send a guard down for your man to spare yourbodyguard the trip while I see you out.”

Fredrik showed no sign of panic as hereplied. “That won’t be necessary, Duke Everich. If you don’t mind,I will leave him there overnight. Perhaps he will be moreunderstanding in the morning. I can easily find my own way out ofthe Palace while you check with the other Council members abouttheir schedules for tomorrow.”

The Duke merely nodded, lost inthought, as Fredrik opened the door and stepped into the corridorwhere Arik was waiting. As quickly as they could, without appearingto be in a hurry, Fredrik and Arik made their way out of the Palaceto the Palace Shadow where they met with Tedi and all checked outwith great haste. Within minutes of each other, the three groups ofAlcea Rangers started their journey out of the city towards thefield where General Gregor and Sergeant Trank awaitedthem.

Garth, Kalina, Niki, and Tanya werewaiting for Fredrik, Tedi and Arik a short way from the city andthe group reformed into one. The field where the General waited wasnot far away from the city, but it was between the main roadwestward and the main road northward, which placed it in the forestwhere few would go. The General and the Sergeant were alreadytalking with Mitar Vidson, head of the Targa Rangers, and DavidJaynes, head of the Red Swords of Targa, when the Alcea Rangersarrived.

Garth introduced everybody and sat bythe campfire as the rest of the group joined him. “General,” Garthbegan, “I am sure that your old friends have brought you up to dateon why we are all here. I believe that you have met most of theAlcea Rangers already today. We will be leaving in the morning, butyou four will have much to do before we return.”

“I must not have been toldeverything,” the General prodded. “Why have you formed the AlceaRangers? Where are you going? When and why are you coming back andwhat is it you expect us to do?”

“Many questions,” mused Garth.“Still, you have the right to know what you are getting yourselfinto. First, I must ask a harsh question. Is your Sergeant Tranktrustworthy?”

“I have staked my life on itin the past,” the General declared, “and I have not regretted it.You may speak of anything in his presence that you wish to speak tome about.”

“Very well,” Garth continued.“You four must prepare for the rising of Alcea which will occurwhen next you see us. Targa’s Army is young, weak, and untrainedand, yet, a tremendous army will be coming to crush us. You mustround up the remnants of the Red Swords and the Targa Rangers andget them ready for battle and you must do it covertly. No one is toknow that you are forming this army. Let our enemies believe thatTarga is ill-prepared to fend off their attack.”

The General looked around the campfireexamining the faces before him. He understood the reference toAlcea rising because he had heard of the Prophecy and had been toldto prepare for it or train a successor to prepare for it. What hedid not understand was the great army that would be descending onAlcea. Nobody had mentioned that before.

“You lead me to believe that Ishould be kneeling before one of your Rangers,” the General stated.“May I know which one?”

“Not until I do,” Garthstated. “We know the Prophecy has begun, but little more. When Ireturn, it will be with your King.”

“I will accept you at yourword,” General Gregor acceded. “What is this talk of a great armydescending on Alcea? This was never mentioned before in conjunctionwith the Prophecy.”

“The Dark One will soon knowthat the Prophecy has begun,” Garth explained. “If my plans gowell, he will be unable to find us. His only recourse will be toeradicate Alcea to see that it never rises again. He has many underhis control and he will not hesitate to use every last one of them.If he attacked Targa today, do you think your Army would stand anychance at all?”

“No,” conceded the General.“And if Targa gets wind of the building army, the battle will beginbefore the first of the Dark One’s minions even get close. Iunderstand the urgency now, but you must buy us time. Many of thosewe will recruit are past their prime years. They can still fight,but they will make better officers and trainers for whatever youngwe can induct.”

“We will buy you whatever timewe can,” Garth responded, “but every day we delay increases therisk to our party. Make haste with your efforts,General.”

* * * *

Duke Everich was enraged with hisSergeant’s report. General Gregor and Sergeant Trank haddisappeared from sight. His dungeon guard had been dealt with bychildren from all accounts, children! He picked up the paperweightfrom his desk and hurled across the room.

“I want those three guardshung in the morning,” the Duke screamed. “And I want it done infull public view with the entire Palace guard in audience. I wantthose children found and brought to me, all five of them. Now getout!”

Duke Everich’s words echoed through hishead. There were five children running around his Palace as if theyowned it. His face turned red at the thought of him falling for thechild’s story about being a Lord. It was obviously a ruse to gainthem access to the dungeon to free the General, but why? He wassure the three whom he had seen were not Targan. They were asSordoan as any he had met. Why would Sordoan children want to freethe General of Targa’s Army? Or should that be Alcea’sArmy?

Unbelievable as it was, Duke Everichknew it was something that had to be reported immediately, but ithad to be reported in such a fashion that his Master would notrealize that the Duke had been tricked himself. He wasn’t about tolose his rank because of one slip. There would always be someoneelse he could blame.

Chapter 21

Elves

The seven Alcea Rangers left thecampsite at first light and headed northwest as the Sword ofHeavens demanded. Garth had spent most of the night speaking withGeneral Gregor and his three men, but showed little signs offatigue. Niki had raved for an hour about her major role in theplot to free the General and Garth caught Tanya’s wink during thedissertation. Tanya revealed that Niki talked in her sleep and thatthe redhead had been feeling mischievous about not having a majorrole to play. Garth changed the plan for the escape to includeNiki’s participation and Tanya had built up the importance of therole. Niki had been so wrapped up in her own importance that sheseemed unaware of the efforts the others put into the plan. ThatFredrik had found a way to get into the Palace or that Arik hadfound a way to signal Tanya that the time to approach the Palacehad arrived seemed of little importance to Niki. Most of theRangers left the campfire during her boasting, but she did not seemto notice. She had continued to retell her tale to the four captiveTargans.

When the forest path widened slightly,Garth dropped out of the lead and signaled to Tedi to take over.Garth brought his black stallion alongside Kalina’s white mare andtalked softly to Kalina. “How sure are you that the cloak she wearswas Aurora’s?” he asked.

Kalina looked over at her mate with awry grin. “Positive,” she answered. “There has been only oneEmpress of Sordoa and the symbol on the cloak is the one Aurorachose for the position. Also, the burn marks are magical in nature,but the most telling of all is the stitching of Aurora’s name onthe inside of the hem. I doubt that Niki has ever noticed it, or ifshe did, the name meant nothing to her. It was a good idea of yoursfor me to check it out while they were inside the Royal Palace. Whyare you so concerned about it?”

“It is not the cloak that I amreally concerned about,” confessed Garth. “It is Niki that I amconcerned about. She is so childish and unpredictable. It is hardfor me to picture her wielding the Sword of Heavens against Sarac.Right now, she cannot even hold the Sword, never mind use it. Somuch depends on our ability to control the Children that I worryabout Niki being uncontrollable.”

“Garth, you worry about thingsthat you cannot change,” smiled Kalina. “We do not get to choosethe Prophecy Children. We can only work with whom the Prophecy hasdelivered.”

“That may be easy for you toaccept,” Garth returned, “but a warrior must make plans for allcontingencies. Have you tried asking her where she got thecloak?”

“Several times,” sighedKalina. “She always reacts the same, as if I am trying to steal itfrom her. She insists that it is hers and refuses to discuss itfurther.”

“Well, at least Tedi iscontrollable,” Garth said changing the subject. “You are fairlycertain that he is the heir?”

“I am positive that thenecklace belonged to either Prince Oscar or Princess Callie,”Kalina corrected. “As with Niki, he refuses to discuss it except toinsist that it was his mother’s. It seems unbelievable thatPrincess Callie ended up married to a fisherman in Lorgo, though.That would mean Prince Oscar died and we know from the General thathe survived the Collapse.”

“Not necessarily,” Garthinterjected. “General Gregor said that Prince Oscar was last knownto be searching for Princess Callie. Maybe he never found her andshe somehow survived the sinking of the Princess Lydia. Maybe thisfisherman rescued her and married her.”

“It is as plausible as anyother story,” mused Kalina. “Certainly, the Children do not knowthe truth themselves. Tedi’s description of his mother does notmake her sound like Princess Callie, but I am sure about thenecklace.”

“Well, perhaps it was thechild who was rescued by the fisherman, then,” continued Garth. “Iguess there is no real way of knowing. You are right. We will justhave to accept what the Prophecy has given us and go fromthere.”

Arik whistled softly and caught Garth’sattention. Garth dropped back to Arik’s position to see what wastroubling him.

“We are being followed,” Ariksaid nervously. “I can’t see anyone, but I know they arethere.”

“Elves,” Garth simply stated.“You have done well noticing them. They are known for their silencein the forest. We are traveling a line that cuts between theKingdom of Klandon and Elderal, Land of the Elves. They should notbother us if we continue traveling in this direction; still, youshall keep a close watch and let me know of anychanges.”

Garth rode to the front of theprocession and came in alongside Tedi. Tedi looked over at himquickly and returned his eyes to the path ahead.

“So, you have heard them,too,” Tedi stated. “They seem to be curious more than threatening.I just wish that I could get a glimpse of them so I would know whatthey are.”

“They are elves,” declaredGarth. “We travel the edge of their homeland. They should notbother us if we do not stray to the right of the path. The leftside of the path is the Kingdom of Klandon, but their patrolsseldom come out this far. If you have to diverge from the path,choose the left side.”

Tedi’s eyes opened wide in amazement,but they never left the path ahead except for quick darts to eitherside. Garth dropped back behind Tedi and rode in silence. His mindwandered from pride at the incredible level of skills most of theChildren had obtained to the dismal feeling he got when he thoughtof Niki as Sarac’s descendant. As far as Garth was concerned, Nikiwas a child in a woman’s body. Before he was aware of the passingof time, Tedi had led the group into a clearing on the left side ofthe trail to camp for the night.

The Rangers quickly divided up thechores required to get the campsite set up. Garth volunteered tohunt so that the rest of the group could practice. Spring wasalready turning into summer, yet the forest felt cool. Heremembered a time when the cool of these woods would have been awelcome relief at this time of year, but those memories were notrecent. Of course, there were no elves nearby then and they werethe reason Garth volunteered to do the hunting. He told the boysthat the elves would not bother them, but he wasn’t too sure ofthat himself.

Garth was dressed in his blacksuit andthe darkening hour brought little light into the forest. Quietly,he moved away from the camp and deeper into the forest on the leftside of the trail. After moving about a mile along the parallel ofthe trail he turned and crossed over the path into Elderal. Hequietly plunged deeper into the woods, moving away from the trailand then doubling back towards the direction the Rangers originallycame from. When he felt he had gone about a mile, he turned towardsthe trail again and crept forward.

Slowly and silently, Garth made his waytowards the trail until he finally saw what he was searching for.Directly ahead of him was an elf in a brown tunic and twenty horselengths to his left was another. Garth waited for a few moments toobserve them and to search for others that might be nearby.Satisfied that there were only two observers close by, Garth movedsilently up behind one of them and nocked an arrow in hisbow.

Garth squatted five paces behind theelf and spoke softly so his voice would not travel to the otherelf. “There is no need to spy, my friend. You are welcome to joinour campfire and share whatever meager rations we have.”

The elf did not spin around abruptly asmost humans would have. He turned slowly and focused on Garth andthe arrow pointing at him. “Would a friend point an arrow atanother friend's back?” the elf quizzed.

“Only the threat of a signalto your brethren required the arrow,” Garth said as he lowered thebow and returned the arrow to his quiver. “It has been many yearssince I walked within the Elderal and I do not know much of whathas transpired since then.”

Garth stood erect and the other elfimmediately swung his attention to the stranger in black. The elfnearest Garth squinted his oval eyes as if measuring the characterof a man who could move like an elf. Garth could feel the secondelf moving into position as the first elf spoke.

“How is it you move like anelf?” he inquired.

Garth casually moved to one side of thefirst elf to delay the other’s approach. “I was taught many yearsago by one who is like my brother,” Garth stated.

The first elf signaled his partner. “Iam Garong,” he announced. “My partner is Rhula.”

Garth watched as the second elf came tojoin the conversation and was mildly surprised to notice that shewas female. “I am known as Garth Shado,” Garth stated. “My partymeans no harm to the elves and we shall be out of Elderal on thesecond day from today. We travel this trail for it is the shortestpath to our destination.”

“It is also the trail thatdraws little notice,” Rhula chimed in. “Only those seeking to hideuse this trail. Is that supposed to endear us to your goodcharacter?”

“You have watched my party allday,” Garth stated. “Does it appear to offer harm to the greatnation of Elderal? I travel with children who are hunted and I haveoffered them my protection. I know the ways of the Elderal and wehave respected them.”

“You did not respect them whenyou came at us from behind,” reminded Rhula.

Garong gave her a glare to cease hertalk. “You have acted with skill and knowledge,” Garong said. “Yourparty may travel the trail in safety as long as you remember theways of the Elderal. We shall decline your gracious offer to shareyour camp and offer you these rabbits so your time in the woodswill not have been wasted. Remember, brother of the elf, you areresponsible for the behavior of your party. We shall watch youprogress through Elderal.”

Garong handed Garth four rabbits, twofrom his belt and two from Rhula’s. Garth tied the rabbits to hisown broad belt and nodded to the two elves.

“My thanks for yourgenerosity,” Garth said. “I also offer my compliments to KingGalever for utilizing scouts with honor and compassion. May he knowpeace and a good neighbor to his south when Alcearises.”

The elves sported puzzled looks asGarth walked across the trail to his campsite. They would notunderstand his parting comment, but Garth knew it would be relayedto King Galever. The elves could be powerful allies when the timecame and elfish ways dictated that they would not help others whohad not sworn friendship before a crisis began. Hopefully, the Kingof the Elves would remember hearing of the potential for a goodneighbor in Alcea and be predisposed to discuss analliance.

Garth entered the campsite and laid therabbits down for Niki to clean and prepare. Fredrik and Tedi werebattling with their staffs at a furious rate. Garth watched themfor a moment as they twirled, jabbed, and smacked with their long,wooden poles. Tedi was definitely the better of the two, but thatdid little to lessen Garth’s respect of Fredrik’s ability. Bothboys handled the staff with confidence and skill.

Garth gazed over to the area where Arikand Tanya had been practicing swordplay. Kalina and Tanya werehovering over Arik who was sitting on the ground. Garth hurriedover when he saw the large red smear on Arik’s chest, fearing thatTanya had seriously injured the boy. Garth bent down and wasrelieved to see that there was no serious cut to Arik’schest.

“What is it?” Garthinquired.

“I’m not sure,” Kalinaanswered. “It appears to be some kind of rash, but nothing that Ihave ever seen before.”

“When he removed his shirt,”Tanya interjected, “I was afraid that I had woundedhim.”

“Ha,” chuckled Arik, “there issmall chance of that. It started bothering me the first night wewere in Tagaret. It has grown steadily bigger and more irritatingsince then.”

“We have tried all the creamsand ointments that I can think of,” Kalina supplied. “Niki evengave a try with her healing ability. She has been pouring over thebooks I got her in Melbin and showed me some interestingspells.”

Garth cocked an eyebrow at the thoughtof Kalina learning anything from Niki, but soon realized thatKalina spoke the truth. The girl had some type of ability withhealth magic that was hard for Kalina to grasp. As with mostthings, magic was easier to learn from somebody who knew how to dosomething than it was to learn from a book.

“Well,” Garth summarized, “ifwe can’t do anything about this rash, we should stop wasting timeexamining it. You two should get back to practice before I get mywooden sword out.”

“Whenever you are ready,Garth,” Tanya quipped.

Garth ignored the taunt and walked withKalina back to the campfire. Arik stood and picked up his practicesword. “You shouldn’t tease Garth that way,” Arik cautioned. “He isprobably the greatest warrior that has ever lived. What if he tookyou up on your taunt? You would be sore for a week.”

“Garth is not the greatestwarrior who ever lived,” corrected Tanya. “Oh, he was definitely aTarga Ranger, I’m sure, and that makes him a great warrior, but youforget about Alexander Tork. He created and trained the Rangers. Heis undoubtedly the greatest warrior of all time.”

“Maybe where you come from,”Arik stubbornly stated, “but I never heard of this Tork before thistrip. So, he created the Targa Rangers. Garth has started the AlceaRangers.”

“It does not matter where onecomes from,” Tanya insisted. “Alex Tork is a legend. I have heardstories from all over this continent about Alex. Targa created twonew armies for him to command as he saw fit, the Frontier Divisionand the Rangers. They reported to no one except Alex, not even theKing of Targa. One time he was falsely accused of killing the Kingof Targa and his men stood with him to the man and helped him provethe accusation false. The Sultan of Sordoa was placed in power byTork after the man witnessed Alex behead the old Sultan who haddeclared war on Targa. And that was in the Sultan’s Palacesurrounded by thousands of Sordoan soldiers.”

“Well,” Arik argued, “Garth isnot old yet. He may accomplish much more before hequits.”

“Old?” Tanya laughed. “Theseare tales about Tork when he wasn’t much older than you. He had hisfirst battle when he was fifteen and put in charge of his villagewhen the Yaki attacked. He led the village to the other side of theBoulder Mountains to relocate.”

“Why are you so wrapped up inthis Alexander Tork?” Arik demanded. “If he is so good, then why isit left to Garth to save the world by protecting and training us?Maybe your Alex Tork wasn’t up to the job.”

“I am not wrapped up in him,”snarled Tanya. “I just believe in putting things in their properprospective. Alex hasn’t been seen since the Collapse. He andJenneva surely died then or the Dark One found them and eliminatedthem. Uncle Boris said that every Black Devil had been ordered tohunt for them because they had imprisoned the Dark One. Oh, what isthe use in trying to educate a fisherboy? Let’s practice beforeGarth does take me up on my challenge.”

Arik shook his head and raised hiswooden sword to meet Tanya’s attack. He still didn’t understandwomen. He got along with Tanya because she acted less like a womenthan any girl he had met, but every so often she went and didsomething that made absolutely no sense at all.

By the time Arik and Tanya completedtheir practice, Arik was tired. Tanya went to help with the dinnerand Arik walked over to join Fredrik and Tedi who were gettinglessons from Garth on knife fighting. Garth invited him into thelesson, but Arik just sat down and shook his head. He watched Garthinstruct the other two boys and was amazed at the man’s speed andadaptability to any situation. It was hard for Arik to comprehendanyone who could be better than Garth. Arik waited until the lessonwas over to approach Garth.

“Garth,” Arik opened, “what doyou now about Alexander Tork?”

Garth looked at him for a moment andthen swung his gaze towards Tanya. Eventually, he sat down next toArik and the other boys joined them. “I know a great deal aboutAlexander Tork,” Garth began. “He created, trained and led theRangers up to the time of his marriage to Jenneva. I used to be aTarga Ranger. The techniques that I use in fighting are histechniques. Why do you ask?”

“Oh, it is just that somepeople have such a great deal of admiration for him and I’ve neverheard of him,” Arik answered.

Garth smiled and nodded his head.“Tanya mercilessly bombarded me with questions about him,” Garthsaid. “I imagine that she heard stories about him from her uncleand was disturbed with the way I downplayed Tork’s accomplishments.She has seemed to be pretty angry with me ever since.”

“Why would you belittle Tork’saccomplishments?” Arik asked. “Are the stories about himuntrue?”

Garth picked up a pebble and beganrolling it over in his hand. “Most of them are true,” Garthexplained. “Alexander Tork never meant to be a hero. He always didwhat he thought had to be done because there wasn’t anybody elsewho would or could do it. He was not the type of man who didsomething and then turned to others with a smile on his face andboasted about what he had done. That would be totally out ofcharacter for the man and I would not be kind to him to do what hehimself would not do. He was a good fighter and he used his skillsto right what wrongs he could.”

“Was he more skilled thanyou?” Arik asked.

“I would never draw acomparison between myself and Alexander Tork,” declared Garth. “Ido not claim to be better than he was and I do not wish others todo it for me. What we do is not a competition, Arik. Each of usshould use whatever skills we have to defeat the Dark One. IfAlexander Tork were here today, he would be telling you the exactsame thing. Forget about Tork. Forget about me. You have to spendwhatever time you have to sharpen your skills and think about theconsequences of what we have started. We have no idle time forwondering about a man who hasn’t been seen in seventeenyears.”

“What is so wrong about havinga hero to emulate?” asked Tanya who had come up behind the boyswithout anyone noticing.

“Alexander Tork may have beena hero to you, Tanya,” Garth sighed, “but he was not a hero tohimself.”

Garth rose as Tanya pushed onward.“Well, he should have been,” she declared. “He did more for theworld than any ten other men and you seem to think he wasnothing.”

“Yes,” sighed Garth bitterly.“He did wonders for the world. He saved the world from the sun.Don’t you love his parting gift? A world without sunshine, withoutsafe roads to travel, without farms that are free of bandits. Heleft a world where people can only cower in the cities and hope thetyrant rulers don’t order them hung.”

Tanya slapped Garth so hard that hishead spun and his face sported bright red marks from her fingers.“How dare you talk that way about a great man,” Tanya spat.“Alexander Tork gave everything he had to try and save the worldfrom all of this.”

“Yes, he did,” agreed Garthwith hatred in his voice. “He was so wonderful that he must havesaved the world a dozen times over. He was so wrapped up in savingthe world that he gave his only child to the Black Devils forslaughter. You want to worship a hero, Tanya? Worship the man whodidn’t have time to save his own child.”

Garth stormed off before Tanya had timeto deliver another blow. Tedi jumped up and grabbed Tanya beforeshe took off after Garth. He held her tight until her body stoppedquivering.

“What was that all about?”asked Fredrik. “I never heard those stories about Tork.”

“They are all lies,” screamedTanya. “Filthy lies spewed by a coward who can’t stand beingcompared to a real man.”

Kalina approached the practice area andstood firmly in front of Tanya.

“Dinner is ready,” sheannounced. “Why don’t you boys go eat while Tanya and I have alittle talk?”

The boys quickly scampered away, moreto avoid the coming confrontation than their need for food. Tanyatried to go with them, but Kalina grabbed her arm. Tanya easilybroke Kalina's grasp, but she stayed to talk.

“Why didn’t you use any ofyour fancy magic to make me stay?” Tanya demanded.

“I don’t use magic to hurtfriends,” Kalina replied. “You misunderstand Garth and you hurt himdeeply.”

“I hurt him?” Tanya saidincredulously. “You expect me stand there and listen to him trashAlexander Tork and you blame me for hurting him?”

“You never knew AlexanderTork,” Kalina persisted. “We did. I personally agree with yourdescription of Alex, not Garth’s, but that is part of the problem.Garth has heard so many tales about the greatness of Alexander Torkand the Targa Rangers that one would think that everything in theworld is wonderful. Garth is torn up inside about his own inabilityto make the world a better place and disgusted with what the worldhas become. He was a Ranger, too. He shared Alex’s vision of abetter world and he has spent the past seventeen years listening tothese wondrous tales while watching the world fall apart. Add tothat the fact that I have always adored Alexander Tork and hiswonderful accomplishments and it is easy to see why Garth doesn’twant to hear any more about it.”

“Well, why did he have to saythose nasty things about Alex abandoning his own child?” criedTanya.

“He is just echoing Alex’s ownfeelings,” Kalina answered. “Alex Tork’s child was abducted byBlack Devils while Alex was running around the world trying to savethe Prophecy babies. Alex never forgave himself for that and becamea very bitter man. Do not take Garth’s statements literally. EveryRanger idolized Alexander Tork and would have laid their lives onthe line for him. Garth would have done the same as Alex in thesituation that existed at that time. That should help youunderstand his bitterness. That anger will fade when Alcea rises.Until then, please don’t push your views of Alex on Garth. I havelearned not to and I think you are a stronger woman thanI.”

Tanya nodded and wiped her tears asKalina escorted her to the campfire. The boys looked up sheepishlyas they approached and their conversation stopped. Kalina dishedsome rabbit stew onto a plate for Tanya and then helped herself.Nobody said anything about Garth’s absence over dinner, but theusual quiet time after dinner when Garth would light his pipe andtalk to the Rangers was missed. Instead the Rangers went back topractice and Tanya worked off her fury and hurt.

After practice when everybody was tiredand drawn they turned in and went to sleep. Only Kalina stayed upand stared into the forest. When Arik woke in the morning, Kalinawas still sitting there and still staring into theforest.

Chapter 22

Sagina

The smell of breakfast cooking arousedthe rest of the Alcea Rangers and one by one they rose and begantheir morning exercises. Kalina finally stopped staring into theforest and relieved Arik of the cooking duties so he could join theexercises. Nobody spoke about Garth or the confrontation theprevious evening. Kalina served breakfast and left the cleanup tothe others. She wrapped up her gear and secured it on her whitemare and Garth’s black stallion. When she was finished, Garth’shorse turned and walked into the forest.

“Ten minutes,” Kalina called.“Everybody secure your belongings and make ready for thetrail.”

Tanya started to say something andeveryone stopped and stared at her. Flushing, she bent back to thetask at hand and left her thoughts hidden. Quietly the Rangersmounted their horses and Arik led the group along the trail. Themidday meal was eaten while riding and Tedi took the lead and Tanyathe tail of the procession. Tedi still detected the elves trackingthem, but he said nothing. In fact, nobody spoke. The Rangers rodeon in silence until the darkness came upon them.

They set up the campsite as efficientlyas always, but there was a gloom that hung over the campsite thathad nothing to do with Sarac’s darkness. The Rangers practiced asalways, but Tanya felt as if the blows directed towards her wereslightly more deliberate than during normal practice sessions. TheRangers broke for dinner and ate quietly. After dinner, the timewhen Garth would light his pipe and talk for half an hour, Tanyatried to apologize to the rest of the Rangers, but they walked tothe practice areas and began honing their skills insilence.

Kalina approached Tanya who wasthrowing Lanoirian Stars with more anger than skill. “Tanya, do notblame yourself for Garth’s actions,” soothed Kalina. “It is notyour fault.”

Tanya turned and snapped at Kalina.“It’s not my fault?” she ridiculed. “How can you, of all people,say that? Everyone here knows that it is my fault. I have tauntedand needled Garth until he ran off and abandoned us. Everyone knowsit is my fault. I will be lucky to live through the next practicesession. How can you even look at me with sympathy?”

Kalina wrapped her arms around Tanyaand hugged her. “I, of all people, know Garth,” she stated. “Thewords you spoke were true, too true. Sometimes the truth hurts andpeople have a hard time accepting that. Garth is slow to anger andeven slower to cool off. He is not gone from us, but he is hurtingdeeply. He needs to work the hurt and anger off in solitude. It isthe only way that works for him. He will come back when he isbetter able to accept your feelings for Alexander Tork. In themeantime, he is quite capable of handling himself alone in thewoods.”

“If he is so capable,” Tanyasobbed, “why do you spend all of your time staring off into thewoods for him?”

Kalina turned and gazed at the endlesstrees surrounding them. “He will not suffer at the hands of apredator out there,” Kalina declared. “My fear is for the enemywithin himself. He pushes himself to the limit for others and evenbeyond. When that is not enough to help the others, he blameshimself. He does not consider it heroic when he succeeds. When youidolize Alexander Tork as a hero, he thinks to himself that thereare no heroes. He has seen thousands of good men die trying to helpothers and, in his mind, they are the only heroes and even they arefailures because they are no longer around to help people. Youshould not feel sorry for Garth nor should you feel anger for hisbeliefs. He believes in them deeply, as you do inyours.”

Tanya picked up her Lanoirian Stars asKalina left to sit near the fire. Tanya renewed her practice, butthis time with more skill than anger. Eventually, the Rangersfinished practice and drifted off to sleep. Tanya closed her eyeson the figure of Kalina still sitting and gazing into theforest.

Tanya awoke with a stabbing in her ribsand the smell of breakfast in her nostrils. She looked up to seeFredrik poking her with his staff. Biting back a sharp remark, shefollowed Fredrik’s gaze and saw Garth cooking breakfast. Hurriedly,she got to her feet and headed towards Garth. Fredrik and Tedi wereawakening the rest of the Rangers as she approached the campfire.When she got close to Garth, she started to speak and Garth lookedup at her and held his hand up to halt her words.

“I must apologize to you,”Garth said loudly. “To all of you. You are young enough yet to knowgreat optimism and enthusiasm. It is wrong for me, in any way, todampen that bright outlook you hold on life. I can warn you of thepitfalls which you will face on your journey towards death, but theattitudes you carry with you on that journey are yours, and yoursalone.”

Tanya started to say something andGarth halted her again. “To you, pretty warrior, I owe an extraapology,” Garth smiled. “You are right to seek a person who youthink represents the ideals you would wish for yourself and I waswrong to water the fire of your search for excellence. My views maydiffer from your own, but I will no longer attempt to lessen yourideals. Please forgive me.”

Tanya did not try to speak, but threwher arms around Garth and hugged him. An embarrassed smile cloudedGarth’s face as he returned the young warriors hug. After a fewmoments, he broke the embrace and laughed.

“Now for the fine breakfast Inegotiated out of a Klandon farmer,” he chuckled. “Fresh eggs andbacon with bread and a pitcher of cow’s milk.”

The campsite turned festive as theRangers devoured the breakfast. Kalina stood behind Garth andplaced her hands on his broad shoulders and smiled. Within twentyminutes the breakfast was eaten, the campsite cleaned up, and theRangers were back on the trail.

The days that followed were free oftension within the group. Tanya still showered the other Rangerswith tales of Alex and Jenneva, but Garth did not object, he merelywalked away from the talk and performed other duties that requiredattention.

As they approached the BoulderMountains, Garth began to hear the Rangers speak of Lavinda, thesettlement Alexander Tork led his villagers to when he was a boy.The villagers had named it Lavinda in honor of Alexander’s motherwho died during the trip in a misfortunate accident. Tork hadtaught the villagers to think in terms of defense and the villagewas designed to repel attacks. The design saved the village fromthe Yaki, goblins, and bandits. The village had become famous andthe term “Lavindan” was used to describe someone who was wary anddefensive and usually sat with his back to the wall and an eye onthe door.

Tedi was chosen to ask Garth if thegroup could stop in Lavinda for an overnight stay. Garth smiledgrimly and explained that Lavinda had a reputation for notaccepting strangers and that their path lay in another direction.While Tedi spread the word of Garth’s answer, Garth made thedecision to ride later than usual and camp on the other side of thepass, effectively eliminating the need for any further questionsabout Lavinda.

That evening during the talk sessionwhen Garth lit his pipe, there were a lot of questions aboutLavinda, the unnamed village where Tork grew up, and the cave ofAlex’s first battle with the Yaki, which was somewherenearby.

Garth looked at the eager faces aroundthe campfire and pointed with his pipe at the Boulder Mountains.“That is what should occupy your thoughts,” Garth proclaimed.“Mount Kalas, the highest mountain of the Boulders, is where theDark One is imprisoned. We are at the center of Sarac’s domain andon a trip that will lead to his death, or ours. If this were apleasure trip, we could all get excited about seeing sights wherelegends were born, but the longer we stay in the vicinity ofSarac’s castle, the longer we dare death to visit us. Let’s get ourpractice going early. I plan to move out of here before firstlight.”

The Rangers split into groups and begantheir practice sessions with Garth supplying instruction as needed.Tanya chose to battle Fredrik with the staff and Tedi challengedArik with knives. Niki and Kalina worked on health magic. Thepractice was especially long and tiring and the Rangers worked up asweat. Fredrik and Tedi were soon stripped to the waist, but Arikkept fighting with his shirt on. Garth wondered if Arik’s rash wasstill bothering him. Since the first night out of Tagaret when therash was noticed, Arik had not removed his shirt except to changeit, which he managed to do when no one was around.

“Break,” Garth called to Arikand Tedi. “Arik, why don’t you shed your shirt? You are going tocreate a muddy pool on the practice area.”

“I’m all right, Garth,” Arikreplied sheepishly.

“Has that rash gone away yet?”Garth probed.

“It’s still there, but Ihardly notice it anymore,” Arik answered. “We’re going to switch tothrowing knives soon anyway and I’ll just catch achill.”

The boys went back to fighting andGarth noticed that Kalina and Niki had split up. He strode over toKalina and spoke to her in a low voice. “Have you checked Arik’srash lately?”

“He won’t let me near it,”Kalina replied. “I think all of the fuss involved with trying toclear it up embarrasses him. It’s not serious, Garth. It is just areaction to something. Perhaps the Palace Shadow has vermin afterall.”

“More likely the RoyalPalace,” chuckled Garth. “I know there are vermin residing there.The Children are progressing better than I could have hoped for.Their skills rival many soldiers whom I have served with. At thisrate, they will soon be able to rightfully call themselves Rangers.How are Niki and Fredrik doing with their magic skills? Are yougetting enough time with Fredrik or should I curtail his staffpractice?”

“Fredrik is doing fine withthe time we spend together,” Kalina commented. “He is a fastlearner and he picked up more than he knows from spying on theBlack Devils. Many spells he has already seen performed, but didn’tunderstand how they worked. Once I explain it to him, he isfine.”

Kalina lowered herself to a sittingposition and Garth slid down beside her. “Niki is another story,”Kalina continued. “She is very stubborn and refuses to accept mydirection. Her ability is not as strong as Fredrik’s and sheinsists it is much greater. Sometimes I think that reality doesn’texist in her mind. Even in the area of health where she has somespecial gift that I have never seen before, she will not take myword for anything. I have to get the book out and show her beforeshe will accept what I am teaching.”

“How about the cloak or herparents?” Garth inquired. “Have you gotten anything further out ofher?”

“Not a thing,” Kalina sighed.“Every time I bring it up, she develops a bad mood and stalks off.That is what happened to our session today. I was probing about hermother and whether or not her mother had magical ability. She gotmoody and claimed she had a headache. Then she just got up andwalked away. It is so damn frustrating working withher.”

“You should try showing herhow to fight with a knife as I have,” Garth laughed. “I think shemight stab herself in the arm trying to get her knife out of thesheath.”

“Maybe I am just expecting toomuch too soon with her,” mused Kalina. “Your push to get throughthe path to avoid Lavinda did not fool the Children, Garth. Theyknow there was time to detour through Tagaret and one night inLavinda would not have been far off the track.”

“You know I have a hard timedealing with some things, Kalina. So they know it now, too. Does itreally matter? We have a task before us and the sooner we get toit, the sooner we will get to our goal.”

Kalina laid her hand gently on Garth’sarm. “No, I suppose it doesn’t really matter. You cannot hide thetruth about the end of Alex and Jenneva forever, though. Some daywe will have to atone for our sins.”

“Perhaps, but that day is nottoday,” denied Garth. “I am not ready to live with mine yet. I amgoing to halt the practice for tonight. I think we should get aneven earlier start tomorrow. We are very exposed this close toSarac and I want to put some miles between him and us. Is the Swordof Heavens still providing direction?”

“It is actually gettingstronger,” Kalina acknowledged. “It is swinging more West thanNorth now. I suspect we will be going over the West Mountains andinto what was Cordonia.”

Garth nodded as he rose to break up thepractice sessions.

The early morning start allowed thegroup to be within sight of the West Mountains before stopping thenext night. Early practice consisted of tracking, camouflage, andstealth. During the after dinner talk session, Garth got tired ofhearing about Alexander Tork again.

“Why do you not ask questionsabout Oscar Dalek?” Garth inquired of Tanya. “Your uncle must havebeen full of stories about him, being a travelingmerchant.”

“Oh, he was,” conceded Tanya.“Most of Oscar Dalek’s life is fairly open and well known, though.You can not be the Prince of Targa without having books writtenabout you.”

“I’ve never read anythingabout him,” Tedi interrupted.

“Nor I,” Arik added. “Was he afriend of Alex’s?”

Garth groaned and shut his eyes. “Yes,they were very good friends,” Garth sighed. “Oscar’s fame did nothave anything to do with his friendship with Alex, though. He couldhave been a great warrior as well, but he never trained his skillsin those areas. Instead, he used his head to amass a great fortunewhile benefiting Targa. In fact, his contribution to Targa faroutweighed Tork’s. Without Prince Oscar, there would have been noTarga ships on the Targa Sea, no canal connecting the Targa Seawith the Sordoan Sea, and probably no victory in the war with thegoblins. His ships and wagons allowed the Targa Army to movequickly to entrap the goblins.”

“That hardly sounds asexciting as the life of Alex and Jenneva,” Arik said.

“No?” chuckled Garth. “WhenOscar was young he lost his father to bandits and his mother was sopoor that they could not put food on the table. He rose from thatmiserable disadvantage to become the richest man in the world andthe Prince of the mightiest nation in the world. Killing goblins iseasy work compared to that. A thousand men could grow up to leadarmies and kill their foes, but I do not think anyone will everduplicate Oscar Dalek’s tremendous feats. And what is even moreexciting about him is that one of you is his son.”

“But he was not a warrior,”protested Arik. “We are training to be warriors, notmerchants.”

Garth sighed again. He dared not tellthem of some of Oscar’s contributions to Targa because they werestill too secret. He could not tell them that while Alex wascreating the Rangers, Oscar was creating the Spiders, because theSpiders still existed and still gathered sensitiveinformation.

“Oscar Dalek was no merchant,”Garth insisted. “He started out as a merchant, but that is akin tocalling Alex an infantry trainee. Besides, you are alreadywarriors. Imagine being an Oscar Dalek and a greatwarrior.”

The boys perked up at that and startedeyeing each other, looking for the signs of greatness that a kingwould exhibit.

“Oscar Dalek had visionsinside his head that no other person had ever possessed,” Garthcontinued. “When he saw opportunities, the glee in his eyes was notonly for himself, but for Targa. Imagine being able to have thatvision to shape your country and the skills of a warrior to demandthe respect of your enemies.”

The boys were clearly excited at theprospect of being a warrior and a king. Garth smiled to himself atsuccessfully changing the topic of conversation for severaldays.

“Do you know which one of usis Oscar’s son?” Fredrik asked.

“I don’t know for certain,”confessed Garth, “but I believe he is among us. Would you reallywant me to tell you if I knew?”

Affirmative response rang fromeverybody’s lips and Garth was actually surprised. Being a Princewas a heavy burden and Garth would not want to know if he was intheir position. “Very well,” Garth replied. “I will tell you theonly clue that I possess. Remember that what I am about to say isnot proof of a claim to the throne, but Prince Oscar and PrincessCallie were given very special gifts from Jenneva. One of youcarries that gift today. How it was come by, we do not know, butits identity is certain.”

“Do you mean a magical gift?”Arik asked. “That would have to be Fredrik. Tedi and I have nomagical gift whatsoever.”

Garth watched the boys’ expressions tosee if there was resentment created by Arik’s statement. Fredrikappeared shocked and both Tedi and Arik seemed pleased forFredrik.

“I do not mean a gift ofmagic,” Garth finally said. “I mean a physical gift. The necklacethat Tedi wears belonged to either the Prince or the Princess. Wedo not know which.”

Tedi turned bright red and Arik andFredrik slapped him on the back. Tanya looked curiously at the heirto the Alcea Crown, but Niki actually moved to sit between Fredrikand Tedi and examined the necklace.

The next few days were a welcome reliefto Garth. The questions about Alexander Tork had ceased and PrinceOscar became the topic of conversation. The most dramatic change inthe Children was in Niki. She would not leave Tedi alone. Insteadof magic lessons with Kalina, Niki started challenging Tedi atknives and the Lanoirian Star. She even tried to battle him with astaff, but that lasted as long as one swing in which Tedi disarmedher and she complained of a broken wrist.

The Sword of Heavens was vibrating sovigorously now that Kalina could not control it. Tedi took over thejob of using the Sword of Heavens to point towards theirdestination. The terrain of the headwaters of the Black Riverchanged from mountains to rolling hills and eventually flattenedout to forested woods just outside the village of Dani. The grouphad a discussion about entering Dani for provisions and afterKalina pointed out that this area had very few visitors and theywould surely be talked about, they decided to bypass thetown.

Just west of Dani, the pine forest gaveway to an ancient wood of old oak trees. At this point the Sword ofHeavens was vibrating so wildly that only Garth and Arik had thephysical strength to handle it. Garth gave the job to Arik so hewould not be encumbered if trouble arose. The woods were dark andwhatever light the day brought was quickly fading, so Garthannounced that they would camp for the night and start fresh in themorning.

The camp was full of excitement aseveryone realized they would probably meet the fairies in themorning. During the talk period after dinner, everyone hadquestions about the fairies and what they were like. Unfortunately,nobody had any answers. No one had ever seen a fairy, not evenGarth and Kalina. Garth cautioned about being overlyexcited.

“You must remember,” Garthstated clearly, “that the Universe inhabited by the fairies wasalso inhabited by ogres. If we are near to finding the fairies, wemay also be in the vicinity of ogres and they are ferociousfighters. An ogre is typically stupid, but they are large, strong,and will eat people. If we have to fight ogres, the bow is yourbest weapon. Their strength will make sword fighting dangerousbecause their blows, even if they are blocked, can knock your swordfrom your hand. Knives will be useless unless you score a directhit in a vital area like the throat or eyes.”

Everyone’s attention was riveted onGarth. No one expected to find the land of the fairies to be adangerous place, but the thought of fighting ogres had soberedtheir jubilation.

“You will have to aim at thesame vital areas with your arrows,” Garth continued, “but you maydo so from a greater distance. As far as I know, the ogres have nomagicians, but do not depend on that. If we get into an attack,defense shields will be the first priority of those with magicalcapabilities. If you can maintain a shield and attack at the sametime, do so. There is no such thing as a surrender in a battle withogres. We either kill them all or they eat us."

The mood had turned rather gloomy asthe Children went to the practice area, but the practice itself wastough. All four of the warrior Rangers practiced their archeryskills, each trying to outdo the others. Arik with his longbow wasclearly the winner, with Tanya second. Each of the Rangerspracticed as if the skills they honed today would be used in battletomorrow. Garth called an early halt to the practice and stated hisintention that everybody get as much sleep as possible. They wouldsearch tomorrow until they located the fairies, even if they had toproceed after the darkness came.

Garth let everyone sleep until firstlight and then canceled morning exercises. The Rangers hadbreakfast and took to the trail. The oak forest got thicker and thecoming of light did little to improve visibility. The group rodethrough the morning with two stops for Arik to check on thedirection shown by the Sword of Heavens.

Shortly after their stop for the middaymeal, they started seeing live, healthy apple trees. Tanya startedto gather apples for dinner until Garth told her to keep her handsfree. The light also started to penetrate the forest better as theoak trees thinned. Excitement started to percolate again as therewere several false sightings of fairies. Garth did not share in theexcitement. Instead he started to grow tense with a premonition ofdanger and his eyes started scanning the forest.

Tedi was in the lead when his horsejust stopped. Garth rode to the front of the procession and askedTedi why he was stopping.

“I didn’t stop,” Tedi said.“My horse just stopped. Tedi lowered himself from the saddle andchecked on his mount.

“He’s sleeping!” Tediexclaimed. “I can’t believe it, he is just sleeping.”

Garth also dismounted to verify Tedi’sstatement. Arik came walking forward from the end of thecolumn.

“All of the mounts aresleeping except yours and Kalina’s,” Arik stated. “What is goingon? We didn’t push them hard yesterday. They have never acted likethis before.”

Garth shook his head and startedlooking around at the forest when he heard the shouts behind him.He quickly pivoted and saw Fredrik and Kalina rushing to where Nikihad fallen to the ground. His senses reeling, Garth searched forsome sign of his enemy. He watched as Fredrik collapsed to theground and heard either Tedi or Arik falling behind him with ashout.

“It’s magical!” Kalina shoutedas she hurriedly tried to erect a shield over the entireparty.

Tanya dropped to her knees as Garthheard another thump behind him and turned to find both of the Lorgoboys stretched out on the ground. He pulled his sword from itssheath as he turned back to see Kalina collapse. His arms grewheavy under the weight of the sword and it dropped to the ground asthe trees above his head swirled in flashes of green and gray. Hestruggled to grab onto something to hold him upright as hiseyeballs rolled up into his head and his body collapsed beneathhim.

Chapter 23

Fairies

Nothing moved on the forest trail wherethe Rangers lay crumpled in heaps on the ground. Down from the skyfloated a small, blue fairy no taller than a man’s index finger.The fairy’s wings fluttered as she landed on the back of Tedi’shorse and surveyed the sleeping party.

“Why did you attack them,Pixy?” the blue fairy asked. “They would have passed throughwithout ever knowing we were here.”

A green, and slightly larger, fairyswooped down and soared along the trail over the unmoving forms,finally landing next to the blue fairy with a dazzling flourish ofoutstretched wings.

“Bah, Nixy,” he grumbled.“Humans are always trouble. It is better that we have stopped thembefore they went any farther.”

“I think you just enjoy beingmischievous,” Nixy pestered. “What if they are friends or an envoyfrom another land?”

“The fairies have no humanfriends,” rebutted Pixy. “It will be best for all if we dispose ofthem now. We can levitate them into the acid pits of theogres.”

“Do you speak for Queen Mitanow?” Nixy persisted. “Besides, we can never levitate them that farby ourselves. We will need a great deal of help, especially withthat big one. You had trouble getting him to lie down.”

“It would have been easier ifyou had decided to help earlier,” growled Pixy. “That female withthe long, black hair was trying to use some magic to shieldherself. She distracted me. If I hadn’t been distracted, the bigone would have gone down easy enough.”

“I’m sure,” Nixy drawledsarcastically. “Still, I think we need to get them into the StayBushes as soon as possible. If one of them has the power to breakyour sleep spell, they could be dangerous to us. I will get othersto help with the levitation.”

“I’ll go,” Pixy offered. “Youkeep a watch for any signs of wakening and don’t let any of themget away.”

Without waiting for a reply, Pixyforcefully spread his wings and soared down towards the trail belowbefore fluttering off through the apple trees. Nixy stood watchingthe strange party of humans for what seemed to be a long timebefore Pixy returned with scores of other fairies to help transportthe invaders to the Stay Bushes.

“You are taking them to theStay Bushes and not the acid pits, aren’t you?” Nixyinquired.

“Yes, yes,” Pixy sighed. “Ithink they ought to be disposed of, though. One human in the StayBushes is all right, but all of these can be dangerous. Midge foundout somehow and demanded that they be taken to the Stay Bushes andthat I report immediately to Queen Mita. You will have to supervisethe moving. Make sure they are kept asleep even after you havedelivered them.”

Pixy left the mass of fairies assignedto deal with the invaders and flew into the orchard. Soaringbetween apple trees which held the homes of his fellow fairies,Pixy angled towards the very center of the orchard where the greatFather Tree stood, the tree that the Mage had used to restore theorchard after the blight caused by Alutar and his ogres. FatherTree had a hole through its bark, level with a human’s head andsporting a wide protrusion outside of it. It was on this lip thatQueen Mita held court and Pixy set down on it with the precision ofan acrobat.

“Your Highness,” bowed Pixy tothe blue fairy. “We have captured a large band of humans bent oninvading our homeland. Nixy, at this very moment, is escorting theinterlopers to the Stay Bushes. There is one among them that usesoutlander magic and I think we should send them off to acid pits atour earliest opportunity.”

“I did not know that your headwas large enough to accommodate an ogre brain, Pixy,” Queen Mitarebuked. “Would you send every human who comes close to our homedirectly off to the acid pits? Would you have handled the Mage in alike manner when he showed up to restore this orchard?”

Flushing with embarrassment, Pixyresponded, “Of course not, Your Highness, but these invaders arewarriors and come heavily armed.”

“What do the humans looklike?” quizzed the Queen.

“They are all dressed in blackand carry great swords and large bows,” Pixy answered.

“And what were they sayingwhen you observed them?” prompted the Queen.

“He does not know,” answered agreen fairy upon landing on the platform. “According to Nixy, heissued the Sleep Spell before any of them had uttered aword.”

“Thank you, my son,” QueenMita greeted Midge.

“Of course they were sayingnothing,” protested Pixy. “They were trying to sneak up onus.”

“We have a furthercomplication, Queen Mita,” Midge interjected. “We have transportedsix humans, but there are seven horses and they were all beingridden.”

Nixy arrived at that moment and settleddown next to Pixy. “The blond female is the one that is missing,Prince Midge,” she said as she bowed to the Queen.

“How could you lose her?” Pixyblurted out. The Sleep Spell you put on her must not have beenstrong enough.”

“I did not put a Sleep Spellon her,” frowned Nixy. “I thought you had already doneso.”

“I was,” Pixy respondedsheepishly, “until I got distracted by the witch. I thought yourealized that and finished her.”

“Enough!” demanded the Queen.“Midge, we are losing light already. Send out patrols to locatethis missing human and retrieve her. Have them be careful. Pixysays that they are dressed in black and use outlander magic. We maybe facing a band of Black Devils. I would prefer that she besubdued and placed in the Stay Bushes, but kill her if youmust.”

Prince Midge threw himself off thebalcony in a dive and soared towards a large group of green fairiesclad in shiny mail and tiny helmets. The Queen turned to Nixy andfixed her with a look of despair.

“Nixy this is not the firsttime that you have lost a delivery,” rebuked the Queen. “You shallbe in charge of watching over the captives to ensure that they donot wake. Pixy, you shall have the dubious honor of determining whothey are and why they are here. I will not accept any mishandlingof the prisoners, but you will remain within the Stay Bushes untilyou have accomplished your task.”

With a wave of her tiny hand, QueenMita dismissed the other two fairies.

* * * *

Tanya lay under the windswept pile ofoak leaves from last fall’s dropping and watched with fascinationas the fairies levitated the other Rangers away. She wasn’t surewhy she had not fallen prey to their magic, but it was apparentthat her friends were being taken captive and not harmed. Shestarted to fall asleep like the others, but suddenly the feelinghad just departed. At first she had thought to lash out at thefairies and free her comrades, but, thankfully, she remembered thereason for their journey. It was the Sapphire of the Fairies thatthey were after and they had found the fairies, no matter theircurrent predicament, so Tanya slid off the trail and quietlycrawled away.

Tanya cringed involuntarily as anotherslimy thing crawled across her leg. The half-year-old leaves stillheld the moisture of winter and decomposition and she shuddered atthe thought of what type of creatures inhabited them.

When the last of the fairies left shethought about following them, but quickly decided to wait for thecoming darkness. She spent the time trying to remember Uncle Boris’tales about the fairies. She shoved her face further out of thesmelly pile of leaves and was rewarded with the sweet, fresh smellof the apple orchard nearby.

Uncle Boris had told thousands oftales, but not many stories that involved fairies. All of the taleshe did tell seemed to indicate that the fairies were a good andwell-intentioned people. She could only remember one specificnarrative and it dealt with Prince Midge, the son of Queen Mita,and the Great Mage traveling to imprison the Great Demon, Alutar.In the story the Mage created a homeland for the desolate fairiesand centered it around a giant apple tree. She was wondering ifthis was that same orchard when a dozen mail-clad fairies marchedby scanning the forest.

She froze as the fairies passed andpulled her head farther into the leaves when they were out of sightin case they doubled back. An hour passed and the small fairy armyhad not returned. Darkness had fallen over the forest and Tanyayearned to be free of the decomposing pile of leaves and the tinycreatures that lived in it. Slowly she pulled herself out of thepile of leaves and looked around. The forest was dark and eerilyquiet. Slowly she crept in the direction her fellow travelers hadbeen taken. Within a few dozen paces the oak trees thinned and theapple orchard began.

Tanya deeply inhaled the sweet scent ofthe orchard and squinted her eyes to make out the little figuresmoving among the trees. Subconsciously, she stuffed her long blondhair under her leather cap and sat behind a bush to observe thefairies. She watched for several hours and saw several armedparties returning, but no sign of the Rangers. She did observe thereturn of the patrol that had passed her pile of leaves, but theycame into the orchard from another direction.

The amount of activity in the orchardstarted to diminish as fairies flew into holes in the apple treesand did not return. Remembering the lessons that Garth had giventhe Rangers on penetration of hostile encampments, Tanya started amethodical circuit of the orchard. Remaining in the darkest shadowsof the oak forest, Tanya worked her way around the circumference ofthe orchard. When she had almost completed the circle, she stoppedat the sight of Garth Shado.

She had seen Garth first because of hisheight, but the others were there, as well. Each Ranger was tied toa vertical pole in the center of a dense, circular bush. There weremore bushes than Rangers and it appeared that whatever security thebushes provided, the fairies could accommodate a few moreintruders. The bushes had large, sharp thorns, but Tanya failed tosee how a few cuts and bruises would ensure that a prisoner did notescape. Given enough time, she was sure that Garth would be able toescape the rope that bound him and then he would be able to pushhis way through the bushes to free the others. Tanya saw one smallblue fairy sitting on top of one of the bushes looking bored. Everyonce in a while, she could spot a green fairy flying from oneprisoner to another.

Tanya ducked her head down as a pair offairies came walking by between her and the bushes that held theRangers. Only the fact that both of the fairies were looking theother way saved Tanya from detection. Holding her breath, she heardthe voices of the two fairies.

“I did not know that Nixy’shead would hold the brain of an ogre,” the first fairy chuckled.“She sits on the Stay Bush without a thought to the consequences.One prick of those thorns would kill an ogre and she sits amongthem.”

“She will be there all night,”the second fairy laughed. “Queen Mita was very annoyed that sheallowed one of the humans to escape. They have had patrols outlooking for her for hours, but . . .”

The voices trailed off and Tanya couldhear no more, but she had heard enough. Whether the fairies meantto kill the Rangers or not, no longer mattered. Tanya knew that theRangers would attempt to escape and they were not aware of thepoison in the thorns. One by one, the Rangers would die and she wasnot going to stand by and let that happen.

Tanya slid back into the oak forest andsearched for the largest oak tree. When she finally found it, shestarted climbing. She continued climbing until the thin branchesthreatened to break under her weight. Clinging to the trunk, shegingerly settled herself down to a tenuous sitting position on athin branch where it met the trunk. She gazed down at the orchardand had a clear view of the layout of the village. The Stay Busheswere very visible and she could now see the green fairy flittingfrom one prisoner to another. The fairy seemed to be searching themany pockets and pouches of the prisoners. The rest of the orchardwas less visible. Tanya could detect the placement of the trees andcould easily see the trunk of the largest one in the center, as ithad a clearing around it, but the branches and leaves of the appletrees obstructed her view of a good deal of the orchardfloor.

She clung to the trunk for a whilewatching the Stay Bushes. Every once in a while her vision wasdrawn to returning patrols. Each returning patrol sent one fairy tothe large center tree and on a platform partway up the trunk thefairy bowed to a blue fairy that came out of the hole behind theplatform. Tanya surmised that she was observing Queen Mitareceiving the reports of the returning patrols and an idea formedin her mind.

Tanya continued watching the villageuntil no more patrols returned and the only movement below wasaround the Stay Bushes. Unaware of how many hours she had beensitting in that awkward position, Tanya flexed her muscles andquietly climbed down the large oak tree. Slowly and silently, shemaneuvered her way around the orchard to the point that would offerthe shortest distance to the large apple tree.

Slowly, step-by-step, Tanya inched herway towards the Queen’s tree, stopping every few steps to listenfor any sounds. Half-way there, Tanya had to press her back againsta tree and hold her breath as a fairy came out of his hole and flewto another. Two many hours of being cramped up in a tree or behinda bush caused Tanya to feel weary, but the adrenaline of sneakinginto the fairies’ stronghold kept her alert. Finally, after whatseemed an eternity, Tanya reached the Queen’s tree. She put her earagainst the tree, but nothing could be heard. Steeling her courage,Tanya scrapped her finger along the underside of the platform onthe other side of the tree. Leaning so she could just see aroundthe large tree’s trunk, she waited. Nothing happened.

Tanya stuck her finger out and, aslightly as she could, tapped the underside of the platform. Hearinga distant rustling of cloth, Tanya got ready. Queen Mita walked outon the platform and stared around. As quickly as she could, Tanyareached out and grabbed the Queen of the Fairies.

Surprisingly, the Queen did not cryout. Tanya held one finger to her lips and brought the fairy up toher face with her other hand. Tanya quickly realized why the Queenhad not cried out and shifted her grasp so the Queen couldbreath.

“I am sorry,” whispered Tanya.“Make no sound and you will be safely returned.”

The Queen glared at Tanya and spoke ina dignified voice. “You will gain nothing by taking me. The Fairieswill not bow down to your kind for the life of their Queen. Anotherwill take my place and your friends will be killed.”

“I wish to talk with youwithout ending up in your Stay Bushes,” whispered Tanya. “Will yoube quiet and come with me or must we have unnecessary bloodshed onboth sides?”

“I will talk with you,”declared the Queen, “but we will do so right here. If you manage toget me out of the orchard, my armies will pursue you and we willnot have a chance to talk. I guarantee that when our discussion isover, you will be allowed to walk out of here freely.”

“And then be pursued with avengeance,” Tanya snorted. “You will pledge your son’s life as myguarantee of safety. Swear on Prince Midge’s life that I will notbe pursued or harmed.”

“As long as you do no harm tomy people,” Queen Mita affirmed, “you have my pledge on my son’slife.”

“Very well,” Tanya accepted asshe placed Queen Mita on the small balcony. “I have heard storiesof your dealings with the Great Mage and he is said to havebelieved you an honorable and trustworthy people. I will chance mylife on his words.”

“You know the Great Mage?”Queen Mita questioned.

“No,” replied Tanya, “but myuncle knows of his stories including the one where he restored thisorchard and had Prince Midge accompany him to imprisonAlutar.”

“So that is how you knew myson’s name,” reflected the Queen. “Why have your people come intoour orchard?”

“We were captured beforecoming to your orchard,” Tanya corrected, “but we would have comehere anyway. My friends and I seek to end the Dark One’s rule andour journey requires us to speak with you about the HolySapphire.”

“What does the Holy Sapphirehave to do with ending the Darkness?” queried the Queen.

At that point a shout rang out fromsomewhere in the orchard that was quickly followed by more shouts.Tanya swung around and saw hundreds of fairies emerging from allover the orchard. As she turned back to grab the Queen, she sawQueen Mita holding her hand up to the gathering fairies.

“Hold,” the Queen shouted.“This human is my guest and will not be harmed. All of you go backto sleep, but send Midge here.”

The fairies reluctantly turned anddisappeared. In an amazingly short time, Prince Midge landed on theplatform. “As you can see,” Queen Mita stated, “the Mage told thetruth. You may trust the word of the fairies. Son, this is themissing human and I have guaranteed her safety with yourlife.”

Prince Midge just nodded and stood onthe platform next to his mother. “You were talking about the HolySapphire,” reminded the Queen.

“Yes,” began Tanya whileshaking her head. “The Prophecy states that the Dark One will bekilled by the Sword of Heavens which we possess. Before the Swordmay be used, the seven gems in its hilt must be restored. Your HolySapphire is one of those gems.”

A green fairy suddenly landed on theplatform, startling Tanya. He quickly whispered something inMidge’s ear and they both flew off. Dismissing the interruption,the Queen sat down.

“The fairies’ very existenceis dependent on the Holy Sapphire,” the Queen explained as PrinceMidge returned. “We cannot just turn it over to you even if we hada desire to do so.”

“The Sword of Heavens gave usa vision before it led us here,” Tanya explained. “The visionshowed the Sapphire and a blue fairy reciting a verse. That versesaid that the Sapphire was a lie. Surely you know the verse thatwas spoken by the fairy in the vision.”

“I know the verse very well,”confided the Queen. “This is the verse you speak of:”

Your blood will flow ‘til none isleft

While darkness around you descends

On Holy Sapphire all you have

Fate of the Fairies do depend.

The Crown of Light the Fairies’Life

Without it all are doomed to die

The Holy Sapphire just a patch

Redemption only just a lie.”

Prince Midge stared off into the forestas he said:

The Bringer knows not what he does

But fate has chosen only he

Who bears the mark upon his chest

The Winged Serpent death doth flee.

Queen Mita snapped her head to glare ather son, but the Prince returned her glare withdetermination.

“He is here,” Prince Midgeproclaimed. “He is one of the humans which we captured today. Thatis what brought Pixy to the platform moments ago.”

“Wake him and bring him here,”snapped the Queen.

“What is happening?” Tanyaasked. “What is this about a Bringer?”

“You have heard only thebeginning of the Fairy Prophecy,” Queen Mita explained. “The restdeals with someone known to us as the Bringer. We have alwaysassumed that the Bringer would be a fairy, but my son believes thatone of your companions is meant to fulfill the Prophecy. We shallsee soon enough. You have asked for my peoples’ restraint. I nowask the same pledge from you. I am having one of your companionsbrought here in an awakened state. You will ensure that fairies donot come to harm through his actions.”

“I shall,” Tanya agreed as shewatched Arik annoyingly march towards the tree.

“What is going on?” hedemanded of Tanya. “Why have they freed us and not theothers?”

“Arik, please restrain yourtemper,” Tanya suggested. “I want to know the answers to that andmany other questions. Queen Mita has agreed to talk with us inpeace and I have promised our cooperation and their safety. Let ushear what the Queen wants with you.”

“So, your name is Arik,”greeted Queen Mita. “This is my son, Prince Midge. Arik, would youkindly bare your chest?”

Arik look stunned and turned to look atTanya, who was obviously confused about where the Queen wasleading. “I would prefer not to, Your Highness,” Arik finallydeclared.

Tanya was shocked at Arik’s answer tothe Queen, but Queen Mita merely smiled. “If you have any chancewhatsoever of even seeing the Holy Sapphire, you will have tocomply. I am told that you bear a strange mark on your chest and asthe Queen of the Fairies, I must make decisions based on what Isee. I assure you that I am not asking to embarrassyou.”

Tanya nodded and Arik opened his shirtas little as he could and turned so that Tanya could not see butthe Queen could. The Queen’s eyes grew wide and she startedshaking.

“Son,” she ordered, “free theprisoners and invite them here. I will offer them my apologies whenthey arrive, but yours may be needed at the time they are released.They are to be treated as guests, but I fear they may take offenseat the way they have been treated already.”

After Midge had left to free theRangers, the Queen returned her attention to Arik. “I am sorry if Ihave embarrassed you, Arik,” she apologized. “You are a specialperson to the fairy people and a very honored guest. If you wishnot to be embarrassed by this in front of your people, you haveonly to request it and I will make sure it is not mentioned. As forTanya’s lips, that is your own problem.”

“What does it all mean?” Arikasked. “It is only a rash which I picked up in Tagaret.”

“It is not a rash, Arik,” theQueen assured him. “It is the mark of the Bringer. You have beenchosen to return the Crown of Light to the fairy people. Who choseyou or how you were chosen is unknown to me and does not matter.The Prophecy foretells of your arrival and the task that awaitsyou. If you want the Holy Sapphire, you will have to return theCrown of Light to the fairy people.”

“Where do I find this Crown ofLight?” Arik asked.

“I have absolutely no idea,”confessed the Queen. “It has been lost for ages and if any fairyknew where it existed, we would already have it in our possession.It is the very symbol of the Fairy Monarchy.”

Chapter 24

Reflections

Garth, Kalina, Fredrik, Niki, and Tediwere brought to the Father Tree in the apple orchard to meet QueenMita of the fairies. Tanya smiled openly at their arrival, but Arikseemed distant and lost in thought. Queen Mita stood regally on theplatform and welcomed the humans.

“Greeting to you all andwelcome to the land of the fairies,” she intoned. “You have mydeepest apologies for the treatment given to you upon your arrival.While I did not order your capture, I did know about it afterwardsand consented to your imprisonment. For that I can only offerapologies that are insufficient to compensate you. You are now freeand are welcome as my guests. We will extend every courtesy to youduring your time with us. I am Queen Mita, Queen of the Fairies,and this is my son, Prince Midge.”

Kalina stood with a tight grimace onher lips. Fredrik and Tedi looked around as if to determine whetheror not they were in some kind of dream. Niki peered at the smallQueen as if examining her wardrobe. Garth stepped forward andbowed.

“If the thoughts of yoursoldiers were that we were coming to attack you, then they behavedadmirably,” Garth offered. “We had no way of announcing ourarrival, but we have ridden far and long to seek your audience. Wehave a matter of grave importance that must be discussed with YourHighness. I am known as Garth Shado.”

Queen Mita smiled deeply. “You are amost eloquent and gracious guest, Garth. I have been discussingyour adventure with Tanya and Arik. I know why you have come andwhat it is that you seek. The Holy Sapphire will be presented toArik when he returns the Crown of Light to the fairy people.Introduce me to the rest of your group.”

Garth threw a puzzled look at Arik andTanya as he introduced the Rangers to Queen Mita. The Queenapologized and welcomed each member of the group before addressingGarth again.

“I assume by the others’deference to you, Garth, that you are the group’s leader,” theQueen began. “It is late and while you have slept, my people havenot. Midge will help you set up camp and we will discuss things inthe morning.”

Garth nodded and Midge flew down tohover before him. After inquiring about the Rangers’ requirements,Midge selected an area of the orchard that was not far from theFather Tree and still allowed for a campfire. The Rangers set upcamp while flinging questions to Arik and Tanya. Arik ignored allof the questions and was the first down on his blanket to go tosleep. Tanya looked quizzically at Arik every time someone askedher what was going on. Eventually, she suggested that discussing itin the morning was a good idea and she also retired. With no one toanswer their questions the rest of the Rangers drifted off tosleep.

Garth awoke early and retrieved waterfrom the stream to make coffee. As soon as Garth got the firegoing, Prince Midge appeared to offer his help. Garth’s questionswere shrugged off with an explanation that Garth should learn ofthe discussion from his own people. Midge did prove to be pleasantcompany and Garth enjoyed stories about fairy life. Of course,Midge’s favorite story was about the time he accompanied the Mageand Garth detected the soul of an adventurer in the fairy Prince.Midge did explain to Garth what had happened on the trail with thecasting of the Sleep Spell, the levitation of the prisoners, andthe disappearance of Tanya.

Soon the smell of breakfast and thesound of voices awakened the Ranger camp. Many fairies were alreadyroaming about the orchard and all of them sported inquiringglances, but no one bothered the humans. Garth invited Midge tojoin them for breakfast and the green fairy was elated. Overbreakfast, Tanya explained how she avoided capture and planned theinfiltration. Garth thought Midge’s eyes would fly out of his headwhen Tanya described how she grabbed the Queen. When she got to thepart about the Queen’s determination to see Arik’s chest and somereference to the Bringer, all eyes turned towards Arik. Arik turnedbright red and stalked off to his blanket.

“What is all this about?”Kalina demanded of Midge.

“It is not my place to talkabout it,” Midge declared.

“The Queen said that she wouldforbid her people to talk of it if Arik requested her to do so,”Tanya prodded. “Arik did not make such a request.”

Midge stared over at Arik while hetalked. “Our Prophecy foretells of the one who will return theCrown of Light to our people,” Midge finally got out. “We know Arikto be that individual whom we call the Bringer.”

“How do you know it is Arik?”pressed Kalina.

“He bears the mark foretoldupon his chest,” frowned Midge. “Now that I have told you, will youspare him further grief and embarrassment?”

“What else do the Propheciesforetell?” Garth asked.

“I am only permitted to speakof the Prophecy as far as I have,” declared Midge. “To say more isto betray my people. Please do not abuse the hospitality that wehave extended.”

With that Midge flew off to sit nearArik. “You have no reason to be ashamed of what you bear,” Midgetold Arik. “I would gladly bear it for you if that were possible.It is a sign of greatness to my people. You should remove yourshirt and wear the mark as a badge of honor because you have beenchosen for an honorable task. There is not one among my people thatwould look upon it with anything but envy and awe. You are to berespected and revered.”

Arik looked at the diminutive Princeand smiled. “Thank you, Prince Midge,” he said softly. “Your wordsare kind and I respect them, but I am not a fairy. My own peoplewill find amusement in my disfigurement and I will be scorned as afreak. I just want it to go away. I want to return home and fishwith my father.”

“Alas, Arik,” Midge sighed,“greatness can not be discarded. Destiny cannot be tossed by thewayside with careless abandonment. For whatever reason you werechosen to perform this great deed, only you can perform it. Whatcomfort could you enjoy with your father, knowing that there werepeople who needed help, which only you could provide? Face it, myfriend, you have been chosen and you will perform the task. Giventhat, make the best of it. Be proud of who you are and strive to doyour best. I will help you in any way I can.”

“Thank you, Midge,” Arik said.“You have mighty words for one so small. Perhaps you can help mepractice my swordsmanship.”

Midge turned a pale green and Ariklaughed. “I am sorry, Midge,” he apologized. “Practicing helps meclear my head and I did not think before I spoke. Your words havehelped me and I will dwell on them while I practice.”

Arik rose and called out to Tanya aboutpracticing. She rose immediately and joined Arik in a clear areaaway from the fire.

“Practicing is a good idea,”she mentioned. “It will clear your mind and make you realize thatwe are all friends here and will help each other through whateverdifficulties we face.”

Arik nodded and squared off with hispractice sword. Once the swordplay got underway, Tanya noticed thatArik’s mind was still on his troubles. She pushed hard at him witha variety of strokes. Quickly, Arik responded to her vigor, firstdefensively, then with bold attacks of his own. The fightingbetween Arik and Tanya became so intense that Fredrik and Tedistopped practicing with their staffs to watch. Kalina and Niki alsoabandoned their magic lessons and soon a crowd of people andfairies had gathered to watch the dueling pair.

Tanya tossed her cap to the ground androlled past Arik while attempting a hit across his legs. Arikcaught her movements just in time and leaped over her sword swing.Upon landing he rolled himself into a ball and continued away fromTanya so she would not catch him turning around. Jumping to hisfeet, he saw Tanya closing on him and raised his wooden sword todeflect her blow.

The two warriors continued on,oblivious to the crowd, focusing their entire attention on eachother. His body aching and drenched with sweat, Arik subconsciouslystripped off his shirt and threw it to the ground just in time tofend off another of Tanya’s attacks.

The fairies in the crowd gasped at thesight of the mark upon his chest. Niki hid her face with her handsand Garth and Kalina stared without expression. Fredrik and Tedistarted to laugh and both felt something hard strike the backs oftheir heads. Turning around they saw Midge and another fairy withslingshots and the fairies were not smiling. Their laughter died intheir throats as they turned back to watch the match.

Arik and Tanya had noticed none of thereactions, as they were too intent on gaining an advantage over theother. Arik scored a couple of kill hits on Tanya, but the youngwoman ignored them and continued her attack. The match lasted forover half an hour before Arik had Tanya on her back with his woodensword at her throat. Tanya submitted and Arik collapsed on theground alongside her. Applause rang through the orchard from largehands as well as small and Arik and Tanya noticed their audiencefor the first time.

Arik realized that he had shed hisshirt for the first time in weeks and stared at the faces aroundhim. There was nothing but praise in those faces for a performancewell done and he laid his head back down on the ground.

“That was the finest displayof swordsmanship I have seen in years,” complimented Garth as hetossed a towel to each of the fighters. “Perhaps you two are readyfor a session with me this afternoon.”

Many times Garth had used a swordsession with him as a threat to those who were acting cocky, butArik and Tanya knew that this offer was entirely different. Theyrealized that they had impressed Garth with their expertise andthat brought a smile to each of them. The crowd slowly broke upwith some fairies lingering to catch a last glimpse at Arik’schest, but he did not notice them. Midge flew over and landed onArik’s upraised knee.

“I am certainly glad that Idid not take your offer of practice,” Midge commented. “You bothknow how to handle a sword well. I saw some of our army instructorswatching and a few of them took notes on your movements. You saidyour father was a fisherman. How did you learn such a skill at yourage?”

Arik sat up and grabbed his shirt.“Garth has been teaching us,” Arik replied. “Tanya had professionallessons and I learn from her as well.”

Tanya reached over and put her hand onArik’s arm as he tried to put on his shirt. “May I look at itfirst?” she asked softly.

Arik’s face reddened, but he nodded andTanya sat up to examine his chest. Over his left breast wasengraved a reptile, which resembled a snake with legs. The reptilesported a large pair of wings and had a forked tongue protrudingfrom its mouth. What amazed Tanya most were the colors. The reptileitself was a bright green and the wings were black. The eyes andprotruding tongue were a vivid red.

“It looks like an artist’spainting,” Tanya stated. “Not just any artist, but a very wellskilled artist. This came from that rash you got inTagaret?”

Arik nodded and started to put hisshirt on, but Tanya reached out and ran her finger over the tinydragon. “Amazing!” she commented. “I wonder how one of those wouldlook on me?”

Arik turned redder than the reptile’seyes and he quickly shrugged his shirt on. Tanya caught hisreaction and blushed herself. “I didn’t mean to say that out loud,”she chuckled. “You will NOT imagine it on me,” she added as sheplayfully swatted his shoulder.

Midge leaped into the air as Arikjumped to his feet and extended a hand to Tanya to help her get up.“I will have trouble not imagining it, now that you have mentionedit,” chuckled Arik. “Let’s go see if the others have any ideas onhow we are to find this Crown of Light.”

Midge landed on Arik’s shoulder as theyreturned to the campfire and helped themselves to coffee. Garth,Kalina, and Niki were sitting and talking to Queen Mita and theconversation was centered on the Crown of Light.

“We had the Sword of Heavensto help us find you,” Garth was saying. “We have no such aid infinding the Crown of Light. I have no idea even where to startlooking for it.”

“We can not have come this farjust to fail,” sighed Kalina. “The Ancient Prophecy led us to theSapphire of the Fairies. The Fairy Prophecy must have a clue tolead us to this Crown of Light.”

Queen Mita shook her head. “There is noclue in the Prophecy and no mention of anything that will lead Arikto it.”

Garth smiled every time the Queenmentioned Arik and the Crown of Light. She accepted all of theRangers as being part of the expedition. She accepted Garth as theleader of the Rangers, but when it came to the Crown of Light, shenever left any doubt that Arik was all who mattered.

Midge flew off in a hurry while Fredrikand Tedi returned from their staff practice. They had also gatheredan audience who applauded, but the fairies’ enthusiasm was clearlyfor the swordplay exhibition.

“Perhaps if we knew what wewere looking for, we would have a better idea of where to look,”Arik suggested. “Do you have any books that have pictures of thecrown?”

Queen Mita tilted her head and lookedat Arik. “I can show you a vision of it,” she offered. “I forgetthat you are not versed in the ways of fairies. We have the abilityto create visions from thought. All I have to do is think of apicture of the Crown of Light and project it.”

Queen Mita turned towards the fire anda cloud of smoke congealed above it. The center of the cloudstarted glistening and as the smoke dissipated a shiny, gold crownadorned with sapphire gems appeared. Everyone gasped at thelifelike image as it rotated over the fire.

“How large is it?” Tanyainquired.

Queen Mita smiled and pictured herselfwearing the Crown of Light. The added perspective broughtrealization of how small the article actually was.

Fredrik shook his head and frowned. “Weare expected to find something that small and all we know is thatit is somewhere in the world. If everything depends on us findingthat, we might as well go home.”

Kalina stood and walked around thefire, slowly examining the crown. Garth watched her and shook hishead. “It is the same from every angle, Kalina,” he statedfrustratingly.

“Sorry, Garth,” she repliedabsentmindedly, “but something is tickling my memory. Queen Mitacan you visualize it in the palm of my hand, or any hand around thesame size?”

Queen Mita wrinkled her brow for amoment. “Open your palm,” she requested.

Kalina held her palm flat and QueenMita landed in the center of it. Next she projected an image ofherself in Kalina’s palm and projected it over the fire. The imageshimmered slightly as she altered it to include the Crown of Lighton her head. Then in an eye blink, Queen Mita disappeared from thevision and the Crown of Light rested on Kalina’s palm.

“Does that help?” the Queenasked.

“Yes,” shouted Kalina. “I haveseen this crown and held it in my very hand not twenty years ago. Iam sure it is the same one.”

“Great,” shouted Tedi. “Whereis it?”

Kalina’s face clouded with frustration.“President Suarez of Cordonia showed it to me just before OscarDalek’s wedding. He thought it would make an unusual wedding band,but Callie declined it.”

“Well let’s go to Cordonia andget it back for the fairies,” exclaimed Tanya.

“The Cordonian Royal Palacewas buried under a mountain in the Collapse,” Garth stated.“Actually that is not a correct statement. The Palace merged withthe mountain is actually a better description. In all probability,the Crown of Light is now part of the mountain. Even tearing themountain apart piece by piece would not recover the crown in anycondition that we would recognize.”

Despair fell over the group andeveryone fell silent. Fredrik started moving a pebble around withhis staff and Tedi tried to shift his seat a little farther awayfrom Niki who kept trying to lean against him. Garth and Kalinastared at each other across the campfire and Queen Mita flewherself down to the ground. Arik looked around the campfire at thesullen group and rose to his feet.

“My father did not raise me tobe a quitter,” Arik announced, “and I know Prince Midge willaccompany me if no one else will. Are the rest of you in this onlywhen the way is easy?”

“Give the man a tattoo,”scowled Niki, “and he thinks he can bring a mountain to itsknees.”

Garth stood and placed his hand onArik’s shoulder. “Pay no mind to whiners, lad,” Garth smiledbroadly, “and never doubt your abilities. The Rangers are bound forKantor and if it is a mountain that must be conquered, then amountain will fall before us.”

Tanya leaped up and started rolling upher gear. Kalina gently touched her on the arm. “In the morningwill be soon enough, warrior,” Kalina smiled. “We have the chanceto enjoy the hospitality of the fairies before we depart and youstill have that session with Garth this afternoon. I look forwardto watching it. It has been a long time since a woman made Garthcry.”

Tanya laughed and turned to see Garthshaking his head and grinning. The atmosphere of the campsiteturned to one of enthusiasm and the Rangers spent the rest of themorning roaming the orchard and observing the way the fairieslived. Individual fairy guides were assigned to each Ranger toanswer their questions and explain the ways of the fairies to thehumans.

Excitement spread through the orchardas the fairies learned of the journey to Kantor to recover theCrown of Light. Fairy families brought their children out to seethe humans, especially Arik who was treated with awe and respectabove the other Rangers. Fairies started coming up to the Rangersto offer good luck charms or supplies for the journey and all ofthe Rangers’ spare clothing disappeared and was returned later,freshly washed and mended where mending was needed.

Queen Mita presented each Ranger with asmall sapphire bar to pin on their blacksuits to signify theirunity with the fairies of the Sagina Universe. Arik noticed aneighth sapphire bar that was much smaller than the rest, butdismissed it as another group of fairies came along to introducetheir children to the Bringer. Prince Midge’s words came back toArik and he smiled as he thought of his irrational fear of being anoutcast because of his branding.

Eventually, the Rangers broke from thepandemonium and returned to their campsite for the midday meal. Themeal was quiet as each Ranger pondered the strange people who hadopened their homes and heart to the humans. The smiles on the facesof the Rangers proved it was a beneficial experience.

Tanya moved and sat down next toKalina. “Did you really attend Prince Oscar’s wedding?” Tanyaasked.

“Yes,” Kalina answered as shewatched Tanya with her peripheral vision.

“You must have been friendswith Prince Oscar to have been invited to his wedding,” Tanyaprobed.

“He was not Prince Oscarthen,” Kalina remembered. “He was Duke Dalek at the time and he hadmany friends.”

“You must have met many of theother guests as well,” Tanya continued. “I understand AlexanderTork and Jenneva were in the wedding. Did you get to meetthem?”

“Ah, yes,” Kalina nodded. “Theyoung Lieutenant who was best man and the beautiful woman whoaccompanied him. Of course I remember them. Who could forget such afine looking couple? There was always such a crowd around them thatmost people couldn’t get close. And all that attention with so manyother celebrities present. They were a special couple.”

Garth stepped up behind Kalina and puthis hands on her shoulders. “Kalina, there are some things we needto discuss with Queen Mita and I would prefer to do that sooner,rather than later,” interrupted Garth. “Tanya, I’m afraid ourlittle session for this afternoon will have to wait for anothertime. I hope you don’t mind, but the opportunity to speak with theQueen of the Fairies is not one to be wasted. Why don’t youorganize the practice rounds for this afternoon and make itsomething that will entertain the fairy watchers as well as providea good workout for the Rangers?”

Kalina quickly rose with a smile toTanya and escorted Garth towards the Father Tree. Tanya bit her lipand wondered if she could beat Arik with a staff.

The rest of the day was spent inpractice and the Rangers took pride in showing off their skills.Tanya made sure that the practice rounds included archery, swords,staffs, knives, and of course, Lanoirian Stars. The archeryimpressed the fairies the most and they marveled at the accuracy ofArik’s longbow. Each of the Rangers was given an ovation after eachperformance and soon the warriors started trying to outdo theperformance directly before theirs.

Niki, however, felt left out. Kalinahad disappeared with Garth and she did not possess any demonstrablewarrior skills. Halfway through the practice sessions, Nikiwandered off into the orchard. Before she got very far, she raninto Garth and Kalina returning to the campsite and they corralledher into returning with them.

When the practice sessions were over, along parade of fairies swarmed into the campsite and spread longstrips of cloth along the ground. Family after family came andplaced a food dish on the strips until there were several longlines of small dishes from end to end. Queen Mita explained thatthis was a traditional sendoff for an army marching to war and theRangers were being honored as a fairy army.

The servings were extremely small, butthe potpourri of tastes was exciting. No one was sure what theywere eating, and even the explanations of the fairy host did notoften clarify the dish, but each was savored as a delicacy. Tedithought with amusement that while there were only seven Rangersmarching off to war, they probably devoured the equivalent of awhole fairy army during the festival.

Toward the end of the festivities thefairy crowd roared with approval and suddenly parted as a smallblacksuited fairy marched towards the seated Rangers. With a leapand a fluttering of wings, Prince Midge landed on Arik’s upraisedknee and posed in his miniature version of a Ranger blacksuit,complete with pouches and pockets and wide leather belt. The onlydeviation from the Rangers’ uniforms was the holes in the back toaccommodate the fairy’s wings. Pinned to the shoulder of Midge’suniform was the small sapphire pin that Arik had seenearlier.

Chapter 25

Kantor

The fairy festival lasted into thedarkness, but the Rangers still chose to leave before first light.When the fairy village learned the Rangers were setting out ontheir journey, the entire village assembled with thousands of tinyfairy lanterns and lined the path out of the orchards, singing asong about a coming battle and the glorious fairy army. Arik tookthe lead with Midge perched upon his shoulder talking nonstop intohis ear. Midge told Arik that he was witnessing the proper sendofffor a fairy army marching off to war and signified that it was thegreatest honor, which could be bestowed on anyone leaving the fairyvillage. After leaving the orchard and waving farewell to thefairies, the Rangers angled southward to pick up the trail that ranalong the Black River and followed it westward.

The terrain grew less mountainous eachday as they headed downstream towards the western coast of what hadbeen Cordonia. Kantor lay at the mouth of the Black River and wasthe capital of Cordonia before the Collapse. The only major townbetween the fairy village and Kantor was Paso and the Rangers gaveit a wide berth, keeping well to the north side of theriver.

When they got within a day’s ride ofKantor, a large mountain loomed over the flat coastal terrain.Garth recognized it as the mountain that he mentioned to the groupduring their discussion of Kantor, the mountain that had replacedthe Presidential Palace. For the first time on their journey, theRangers began to see other travelers. Most of them had been on thesouth side of the Black River and were ignored, but occasionallythey passed travelers on the north side and drew strange looksbecause of their blacksuits. Midge usually hid in one of Arik’spockets whenever anyone got close.

When they got close enough to see thewalls of Kantor, they started to see roving army patrols andavoided them. Garth suspected that there were not many armed groupsof travelers in the area and the soldiers would want to know whothey were and where they were going. The questions would have to beanswered sooner or later, but Garth hoped to enter the city withoutincident.

They arrived at the city gates late inthe day and were immediately surrounded by several dozen soldiers.An officer approached Tedi, who was in the lead, and started askingquestions. Garth immediately rode to the front of the group andassumed the leadership position for the Rangers.

“Officer,” Garth greeted, “weseek entrance to your fine city and wish to do sopeacefully.”

“We do not like bandits orarmed groups within the walls of Kantor,” the officer stated. “Youcan leave your weapons here and retrieve them upon your exit or youcan turn around now. It is your choice.”

“We can do neither,” Garthdeclared. “We seek passage to the Isles of the Sea from a ship inthe port of Kantor and we wish to take our weapons with us when weleave the city.”

The officer hesitated and Garthrealized that there were no firm orders to back up the officer’srequest to leave their weapons at the gate. The soldier was merelytrying to keep a band of bandits from entering and causingtrouble.

“We also will require lodgingfor the evening,” Garth suggested. “Perhaps we could check ourweapons with the innkeeper until passage is booked. We wish noaltercations during our short stay in Kantor.”

The offer did not seem to convince theofficer as he looked at the blacksuited party. “You will beescorted to the General’s office by my men and he will determineyour fate. If one of you even touches a weapon, my men will slayyou all. We give little advantage to the likes of you and youneedn’t worry about a trial.”

Garth nodded to the officer and allowedthe soldiers to escort them to the General. The escort of severaldozen soldiers led them through town to a large mansion with a gatefacing the street. Soldiers manning the gate opened it and admittedthe Rangers and their large escort. When they had ridden down thewide pathway that led from the street to the front of the mansion,the column halted and the officer disappeared inside the mansion.Within a few moments, the officer reappeared followed by an olderofficer with short, gray hair cut in a military fashion. The manwas distinguished looking, but sported a thin scar running from histemple to behind his ear, probably a sword scar. The man wasobviously the General and Garth smiled when he recognizedhim.

“General Fernandez,” Garthgreeted, “your hair has grayed since we last met.”

The General stopped and focused hispiercing eyes on Garth and it took a few moments before his eyeslit up with recognition. “Colonel!” General Fernandez announced. “Inever expected to lay eyes on you again. Dismount so I don’t haveto break my neck looking up at you, and I’ve told you before thatyou can call me Julio.”

“As you wish, Julio,” Garthsmiled, “and you can call me Garth. I am no longer aColonel.”

The General switched his gaze to therest of Garth’s party with a suspicious look as Garth wasdismounting. He turned to the officer and said, “Keep a close eyeon the rest of them while I talk privately with thisman.”

The General turned and walked into themansion with Garth on his heels. The General did not break hismilitary stride until he reached an office with two guards postedoutside. He opened the door and entered the office, allowing Garthentry before he closed the door, and then sat at his desk, wavingGarth to a chair.

“The years have not been badto you,” General Fernandez smiled.

“The color of your hairappears to be the only change you have suffered,” Garth smiledback. “I assume that you are the control behind Kantor thesedays?”

“There was no one else I couldtrust,” laughed Julio. “Speaking of trust, I notice that you do nottrust your own party. Are they a threat here in Kantor?”

“They are not a threat to youor me,” Garth answered. “Your men can safely standdown.”

“Then why do you hide thingsfrom them?” quizzed Julio.

“Habit, mostly,” Garthadmitted. “The years since we last met have not been peaceful onesfor Kalina and myself. We have been hunted for years and I am surethe hunt still continues today. It is safer this way.”

General Fernandez shouted for his doorguard and the door opened to admit one of the men. “Sergeant,”Julio ordered, “bring me the papers we found on the Black Devillast week. Also, dismiss the escort and invite our guests into thesitting room where they will be more comfortable and see to theirhorses.”

The Sergeant disappeared and returnedalmost immediately. He handed some papers to the General and closedthe door behind him as he left. Julio rifled through the papers andwithdrew two that he handed to Garth. Garth accepted the papers andlooked at them. His eyes widened, as he looked at pictures ofKalina and himself, complete with physical descriptions andnotations about Arik and Tedi. The description of the boys wasincomplete, as if made by someone who had heard about them but hadnever seen them. The Dark Rider, Klarg, immediately came tomind.

“What else did you find onthis Black Devil?” Garth asked.

The General passed over the rest of thepapers and Garth flipped through them. Most of them meant nothingto Garth, but he stopped at one sheet that mentioned Lord Wason.Reading the sheet thoroughly, Garth picked out the descriptions ofthe five Children as they had appeared in Tagaret, including Niki’sred dress, which she had worn only during the prison break inTagaret. Oddly, there was no mention about General Gregor orSergeant Trank, which led Garth to believe that someone in theRoyal Palace was serving two masters.

“You always were good atgathering intelligence,” complimented Garth. “I can see now thatGarth Shado will have to disappear.”

The General took the papers back andlooked at the one, which had interested Garth. “This does appear tobe your party,” noticed General Fernandez. “You have been travelinga great deal. Why have you come to Kantor?”

“We are on a fool’s mission,”sighed Garth. “There is an artifact which was in the PresidentialPalace when Oscar Dalek got married. I need to recoverit.”

“A fool’s mission, indeed,”agreed General Fernandez. “What is the artifact?”

“It is called the Crown ofLight,” Garth answered. “It is a crown small enough to be a ring ona woman’s finger. It belongs to the fairies and has been missingfor hundreds of years at least.”

“I doubt that you have becomea jewelry merchant since we last met,” Julio stated. “Why do youneed this crown?”

“Julio,” Garth admitted, “theAncient Prophecy has begun. I do not know if you are aware of theProphecy, but it foretells of the death of the Dark One. The Crownof Light is needed to help fulfill that Prophecy. I need to find iteven if I have to take the mountain apart grain bygrain.”

The General nodded and stared out thewindow at the mountain for a period. “I have read about the AncientProphecy,” declared the General. “Of course, I am not sure if Ibelieve it. I suppose that the young men you have with you are theChildren of the Prophecy?”

“Yes,” confided Garth. “Wealso have the Sword of Heavens which will be used to kill Sarac.The Prophecy is true, Julio, and it has fallen to me to see thatthese Children succeed.”

“There is a chance, Colonel,”General Fernandez suggested. “Most of the Palace no longer exists,but there is a section of the ground floor still accessible. Moreimportantly, the section contains the library and the treasureroom. The library has been gutted and the contents removed, but thetreasure room has been inaccessible because no one could enter it.If President Suarez kept this crown in the treasure room, you havea chance. If not, you will have to dismantle the mountain and youwill not live that long.”

“How is it possible that thetreasure room survived and yet has never been opened?” Garthinquired.

“It is amazing,” granted theGeneral. “I watched the mountain appear myself. It didn’t grow orfall into place; it sort of materialized from nothing. One cornerof the Palace was left sticking out. When we went to search forsurvivors, we found that it extended into the mountain like a cave.In fact, that is what we think it is. Wherever the mountain camefrom, the cave was already in it and so was a dragon. I watched thedragon fly out of the cone of the mountain. I suppose the cave mayhave been his other entrance and that is why he never returned. Youmay be able to get in through the cone.”

“Has no one ever triedbefore?” Garth asked.

“Oh, yes, some have tried,”sighed Julio. “And they died trying. No one has gone into the coneand come out alive. Treasure does you no good when you aredead.”

“Is the treasure vaultaccessible from this cave?” Garth queried.

“If my theory about the cavemeeting the cone is valid, it must be,” Julio suggested. “Theproblem with that approach is that the vault was built of solidstone many feet thick. A bunch of dwarf miners would take years toget through it.”

“I haven’t given my people anylessons in mountain climbing yet,” confided Garth. “It looks like Iwill have to go in alone.”

“We don’t train for mountainterrain in Kantor,” admitted the General. “With the exception ofthis one mountain, Kantor is as flat as a calm sea. Let me hostyour group for this evening and I will take you into the cavetomorrow so you can see for yourself.”

General Fernandez escorted Garth intothe sitting room and was introduced to the Alcea Rangers. AfterGeneral Fernandez explained the situation, the Rangers discussedthe various approaches. After a lengthy discussion, they decidedthat General Fernandez would escort them into the cave in themorning so that they could assess the possibility of using magic tobreak through the stonewall. At the same time, Midge would fly intothe cone and see if there was an opening through the center of themountain. By the time the discussions were done, the hour had grownquite late and the Rangers opted to retire. Garth stayed up withGeneral Fernandez for several additional hours discussing theevents of the last seventeen years.

In the morning, the group assembled forthe trip to the cave. Niki professed to not feeling well anddecided to stay in town. Actually, Niki was depressed again. If theRangers were going to use magic to open the vault, it would beeither Kalina or Fredrik that would wield the magic. They certainlywould not need to heal the cave, so Niki felt useless once again.Everyone else was too excited about gaining the Crown of Light toworry about Niki’s feelings.

Midge was sent on his way and the restof the group proceeded to the cave entrance. After they left, Nikidecided to leave the mansion and do some shopping in the city. TheGeneral’s men had been told that Garth’s party were guests, so noone stopped Niki from leaving the mansion. Niki changed into a reddress and donned her cloak before strolling towards the waterfrontand finding an open market with dozens of shops and stalls. Niki’sspirits immediately lifted. Niki’s red dress and red hair drew alot of attention, which lifted her spirits even higher. She wasdrawing so much attention, as a matter of fact, that she did notnotice the man with long black hair and black eyes who wasfollowing her.

* * * *

The Rangers stood and stared at themassive rock wall. “I can certainly shatter the vault wall,” Kalinasaid absently, “but the force necessary would probably bring themountain down on top of us. It’s not going to work.”

Fredrik stared at her in amazement. Theamount of control and power required to shatter the vault wallshould take an army of Black Devils and Kalina had just said thatshe could do it herself. She hadn’t even thought of asking Fredrikto join with her. He was inclined to write it off as being boastfuluntil he saw Garth nodding and frowning.

“I was afraid of that,” Garthstated. “Bringing the whole mountain down does not get us closer toretrieving the Crown of Light. I hope Midge is having more luck onthe inside of the mountain.”

“Was someone talking aboutme?” Midge called as he flew into the cave and settled on Arik’sshoulder.

“What does the other side looklike?” Arik asked.

“There is no way in,” sighedMidge. “The vault probably is the reason that the dragon left,though. It protrudes into the bottom of the cone where the dragonhad his lair.”

“Can you show us?” inquiredTanya. “Perhaps we will see something that will give us someideas.”

Prince Midge nodded and closed hiseyes. He started thinking of his journey and projected the imagesabove a clear spot on the cave floor. The group watched as Midgeflew down the cone and the scene grew dimmer. It seemed to takeMidge a long time to reach the bottom and when he did it was quitedark. They watched as Midge created a fairy light and the imagegrew brighter. The floor of the cave was littered with gold andsilver objects as well as several piles of bones. Tedi’s eyeswidened as he saw the vast treasure the dragon had left behind. Healso noticed what appeared to be a small tunnel burrowing into theside of the cave.

“That looks like a tunnel,”exclaimed Tedi. “Similar in size to the one at the back of thiscave. I think we should explore it.”

Midge’s image flickered momentarily andthen stabilized again as someone ordered quiet. Everyone focusedtheir attention on the image as Midge rotated and looked around thedragon’s lair. Protruding into the lair were two sides and a cornerof the roof of the vault. The sides of the vault were tiltedslightly and the roof was cracked as if the weight of the mountainwas too much for the vault to support. There were also severalstalactites touching the roof. Most of them had been broken off,but one of them appeared to pass through the crack in the roof. Theimage of the crack in the roof came closer as Midge moved towardsit and searched for a break that would allow him to enter thevault. While the roof was cracked, it was not cracked enough toallow entry even for one so small as Midge. The image of the laircontinued for a while as Midge checked every inch of the exposedsurfaces of the vault and eventually flew back up thecone.

“As you can see,” Midgedeclared, “I was not able to find even the smallest hole to gainentry.”

“Let’s go back to the mansionand get something to eat,” Garth said suddenly. “We can discuss ouroptions tonight and retrieve the Crown of Lighttomorrow.”

The group filed out of the cave andheaded back to the mansion. Nobody noticed that Tedi had notemerged from the cave. Tedi stayed behind and was crawling into thetunnel in hope of finding an entrance to the vault.

* * * *

Niki was enjoying the open market andwhen she saw a food peddler with a couple of tables set out, shedecided to get something to eat. Niki sat down and the peddlerhanded her a chalkboard with the day’s specials. Niki could notread the script and sat there staring at the chalkboard.

“Perhaps I can help,” offeredthe man with long, black hair and black eyes as he sat at Niki’stable. “His specials are all seafood. Today he has crab cakes,jumbo shrimp, which are really quite small, I promise you, andmussels. I would recommend the crab cakes.”

“Why, thank you,” Niki gotout. “You must live around here to know so much.”

“Actually, I am from Trekum,”the dark man said. “My name is Dalgar.”

“Oh, I am also from Trekum,”chirped Niki. “What a coincidence. Have you been herelong?”

“I have been wandering eversince my wife died,” Dalgar confided. “I have been searching for mylost daughter.”

“Your wife died and you lostyour daughter?” Niki exclaimed. “How terrible that must be foryou.”

“It is terrible for everyone,”Dalgar explained. “You see, my daughter must be found so she canlead her people to greatness.”

“Lead her people?” Nikiinquired. “Can’t you lead the people? Who would she lead inTrekum?”

“Ah, you have many questions,”Dalgar smiled. “My wife was the Empress of Sordoa and our daughtermust be found to unite and rule over Sordoa once again. I cannotlead them because I am not entitled to. Only my daughter can dothat.”

“I do not understand,” Nikiqueried. “I thought the Empress was married to the Emperor and herdaughter was also the daughter of Sarac. What you are saying makesno sense.”

“Where ever did you hear suchfairy tales?” laughed Dalgar. “Aurora was not married to theEmperor. She was the Emperor’s advisor and heir. The Emperor wasunmarried and had no sons or daughters of his own. That is why hemade Aurora the heir. She was so wise in advising him that he knewshe would make an excellent Empress. As for Sarac and Aurora . . .I cannot imagine the swine that would spread such disgusting tales.Aurora hated Sarac with a passion. She would never bear his child.No, that Princess Callie of Targa, now that was more Sarac’s taste,but never Aurora.”

Niki’s head spun with thecontradictions between Dalgar’s story and Kalina’s. Suddenly, itdawned on Niki where she had heard the name Dalgar before. He wasthe Black Devil who had escaped with Aurora from the Rangers’attack on Mordac’s castle.

“I thought Aurora was a BlackDevil?” questioned Niki. “Aren’t they servants of the DarkOne?”

“Oh, yes,” laughed Dalgar.“Aurora and I were both Black Devils. We are the ones responsiblefor freeing Sarac from Jenneva’s trap. That does not mean that wefollow Sarac without question. Aurora and I had made plans to rulethe world before Alex and Jenneva killed her.”

“Alex and Jenneva killedAurora?” Niki asked confusingly. “I thought Sarac killedAurora.”

Dalgar shook his head sadly. “Someonehas filled your head with nonsense,” Dalgar declared. “Oh, Saracwanted Aurora out of the way all right, so he allowed theinformation on her whereabouts to fall into the hands of Alex andJenneva. They did his dirty work for him.”

“I am really confused,”admitted Niki while holding her head with her hands. “If you andAurora were plotting against Alex and Jenneva as well as Sarac, whyare you willing to tell all of this to me? Aren’t you afraid Imight tell somebody?”

“I do not think so,” smiledDalgar. “You wear Aurora’s cloak and you have Aurora’s hair andface. You will not tell anyone because you are my daughter and withmy help, you will rule the world.”

Niki’s head snapped up and she stared,openmouthed, at Dalgar. “You mean I am really going to be a Queen?Or Empress, I mean? You can make that happen?”

“Together we can make ithappen, daughter,” smiled Dalgar. “We must not let anyone know thatwe suspect their lies just yet, though. You will continue to playalong with your friends as if nothing has changed.”

“How will that help me becomeEmpress?” Niki asked. “Suppose they find out about you?”

“You will not let them knowabout me,” ordered Dalgar. “They seek to destroy Sarac. We willhelp them do that, up to a point. When we are ready, we willdestroy them and Sarac and there will be nothing to stand in ourway. You must get them to lead you to Alex and Jenneva. We need toavenge Aurora’s death by killing those two and Sarac. You willlearn everything you can about their plans and movements. I need toknow everything I can about each member of your group and wherethey plan to go next.”

“Well, I know they are lookingfor the Crown of Light right now,” offered Niki. “It is supposed tobe at the bottom of that mountain.”

“What do they want with theCrown of Light?” puzzled Dalgar. “Wait . . . tell me everything youknow about them already.”

While Dalgar sat attentively, Niki toldhim about the members of the group and how they met. She explainedabout the Sword of Heavens and the fairy’s demands for the Crown ofLight. When she went into detail about how they rescued GeneralGregor from the Royal Palace in Tagaret, Dalgar smiled. He paidparticular attention to the meaning and description of Tedi’snecklace.

“So, it would appear thattheir next stop will be back to the fairies if they manage to findthis Crown of Light,” surmised Dalgar. “I will explain a number ofways for you to get information to me. The easiest will be for youto leave a message at the campsite when you leave in the morning.I’ll have someone following the group and they will be instructedto retrieve the messages. If you stay in a city and do not camp,you can leave a message at any Black Devil drop with my name on it.Now listen closely and I’ll explain how to identify a Black Devildrop in case you need to use one.”

Dalgar and Niki spent another hourtalking and making plans to rule the world. Dalgar warned Niki thatother Black Devils would ambush the group if they found out aboutthem. Dalgar explained that there would be little he could do tointervene if that happened and she should be prepared to defendherself. After Dalgar left, Niki returned to the mansion in ahappier mood than she had been in a very long time.

Chapter 26

Crown of Light

Everyone except Tedi was in the sittingroom discussing the various approaches to getting the Crown ofLight when Niki walked in humming to herself. Garth immediatelyturned towards Niki and frowned while shaking his head. No onesensed Garth’s displeasure at seeing Niki and everyone greeted herwarmly when she asked what was going on. Arik summarized the eventsof the day for her and waited for some revelation on how they couldretrieve the Crown of Light. Instead, Niki sat down on the floorand leaned her head against the wall.

When the discussion continued, Garthtapped Kalina lightly on her arm and led her outside. When theywere far enough away from everyone, Garth stoppedwalking.

“I think the stalactite may bethe key,” Garth declared. “If it passes through the roof of thevault, it is the only place where the vault is not solid. Is itpossible to melt the stalactite without causing harm to themountain?”

“It would certainly be easierto shatter it,” Kalina replied. “I can do that without causing themountain to drop on us. It will be extremely loud, but the ventlooked big enough to allow the pressure to escape. I think I can dothat.”

“It is just getting dark now,”Garth mentioned. “Why don’t we ride out towards the mountain so weare alone. As soon as it is dark we can enter the ventunseen.”

“Okay,” Kalina replied. “Get alantern from the stables. I don’t want to waste any energy with amage light while we are down there.”

Garth and Kalina mounted their largehorses and rode towards the mountain. Within the hour, darkness wascomplete and Garth checked to make sure no one wasaround.

Okay, Kaz, we’re ready.Let’s go play where the dragons live.

Kaz snorted as the mindspeechregistered and the black stallion’s wings appeared. Gone, too, wasthe illusion spell, which hid the unicorn’s horn. Alongside Kaz,Yorra was performing the same transition. Together, Garth on hisblack unicorn and Kalina on her white one, they rose into the skyand headed for the vent at the peak of the mountain.

It has been too long sinceyou have let us spread our wings, Alex. Yorra and I have missed thethrill of flying.

I am not sure that I couldstand the hero worship of the Children, Kaz. Even without Alexaround, they can’t stop talking about all of those ridiculous talesthey have heard.

It was Yorra’s turn to snort. Thetales are not ridiculous, Alex. Just because you refuse toacknowledge your contributions, there is no reason to belittle theChildren for wanting to believe in someone good.

Jenneva gave Yorra a pat on the neck.Stop it, you two. Alex has enough problems with the Children andtheir hero worship. Don’t you two start on him. Just get us downthe vent so we can do what we’ve come for.

The unicorns circled the mountain peakonce before Kaz led the way down into the vent with Yorra closebehind. At the bottom of the vertical shaft, the unicorns landed inthe dragon’s lair. Alex and Jenneva dismounted and Alex lit thelamp he acquired at the stables. Ignoring the piles of gold andsilver objects, Alex hoisted Jenneva onto the roof of the vault toexamine the stalactite.

After examining the stalactite, Jennevashook her head. “I can’t tell if it goes through or not. Theeasiest way will be to shatter it and see what happens. Let’s findsomething to provide cover. When it shatters, pieces of rock willbe flying all over the place and I won’t have any shieldsup.”

They scampered off the roof onto a pileof gold and slid to the floor of the lair. Alex found somefull-length silver shields and dragged them to the opposite side ofthe lair.

“I can hold the two of theseand we can hide behind them,” Alex declared as he indicated to Kazand Yorra to leave the chamber. “Will they besufficient?”

Jenneva nodded and focused on thestalactite. Suddenly, the hairs on the back of Alex’s head stoodout and he looked around frantically to see if someone else was inthe lair. High above him, he picked out a small pair of eyes justas Jenneva yelled, “Down!”

It was hard for Alex to tell which wasworse, the concussion of air and rocks smashing against the twoshields as he strained to hold them away from Jenneva and himself,or the absolutely deafening sound that reverberated off the wallsof the lair. The reverberation lasted for over half a minute. Theringing in his ears lasted much longer. Jenneva ended up prone onthe floor with Alex on top of her. The two shields lay on top ofboth of them. Pushing the shields off, Alex looked up to find thepair of eyes, but the chamber was so full of dust that he could seenothing past the shields.

Jenneva slowly got up and startedanother incantation. Within seconds, a whirlwind was created in thevent and started twirling violently. Gold and silver coins startedto rise off the floor in the center of the lair to be caught up inthe whirlwind, but quickly dropped back to the floor. What did getcaught in the whirlwind was the dust and within moments Jenneva wasable to see across the chamber again. She turned towards Alex andsaw his lips moving, but all she could hear was a ringing in herears.

Mind speech is the only waywe will be able to communicate for a while, Alex.

You didn’t mention that wewould go deaf, Jenneva.

I’ve never quite done thisinside a mountain before, Alex. It won’t last long. Let’s see if wehave an entrance hole.

Alex again hoisted Jenneva up onto theroof of the vault and they crawled to where the stalactite hadbeen. Alex smiled when he saw the hole in the roof. It was toosmall for him to fit through, but Jenneva would be able to make it.She obviously had the same idea because she was already loweringherself into the vault. Alex grabbed her hands from the lip andstretched his arms into the vault as far has the hole would allowhim. She dropped the short distance remaining and Alex lowered thelamp down to her. She was soon gone from his view and Alex turnedhis attention back to the vent where he had seen the small pair ofeyes. He hoped it had not been Kaz or Yorra coming back down thevent. He would know soon enough because the unicorns would returnwhen the dust stopped flowing out of the vent.

Having nothing to do for a while, Alexslid off the roof and scooped a couple of handfuls of gold coinsinto his pouches. Kaz and Yorra returned and settled down on thefloor.

How did you and Jenneva avoidgetting hurt down here? inquired Kaz.

We hid behind some old silvershields. Did you see anyone in the vent on your way up? Alexasked.

Nobody, but the concussion blew abird out, an osprey I think, though it was hard to tell. Poorlittle thing must have been frightened out of its wits. Is Jennevain the vault? Yorra snorted.

I am and I would like to come outnow, Jenneva answered.

Alex scrambled onto the roof and stuckone arm in as far as he could. He heard something scraping alongthe floor and then felt Jenneva’s hands grab his arm. Steadily,Alex hoisted her up until she could grasp the rim of the hole.Repositioning himself so he was squatting over the hole, he reacheddown and grabbed her arms again and straightened his legs until shecould stand on the roof of the vault. She reached into her pouchand extracted the Crown of Light and smiled at him. Replacing itinto her pouch, she slid off the roof and mounted Yorra. Alexquickly followed her and mounted Kaz and the two unicorns leapedinto the air and spiraled into the vent.

On the short flight to the top of themountain, Alex’s ears began to clear and he could hear sounds now,although the level was still low. Upon landing, the unicornsinvoked the spells that hid their wings and horns and looked likelarge horses again. By the time Garth and Kalina returned to themansion, their hearing was restored and the ringing wasgone.

“I shall never belittle theability to hear properly again,” chuckled Garth. “I wonder how theChildren are doing? What are we going to tell them,anyway?”

“I will tell them that weretrieved it magically,” stated Kalina, “and when they ask how, Iwill tell them that they are not ready for that lesson yet. Whatdoes it matter, anyway?”

Garth and Kalina strode into thesitting room and found Arik talking with General Fernandez. “Whereis everybody else?” Garth asked.

“We don’t know,” Arikanswered. “Somebody noticed that Tedi was missing and everyone isoff looking for him. We didn’t realize it, but no one has seen himsince we came back from the cave. Tanya thought he might still bethere trying to figure a way to get into the vault. Fredrik andNiki left separately. I think Fredrik searched the mansion and thenwent outside. I am not sure where Niki went. I am supposed to stayhere in case Tedi returns.”

“I think that is an excellentidea,” Kalina responded. “Garth and I will ride out to the cave andsee if the others are there. If anyone returns here, tell them tostay put.”

Garth and Kalina ran back outside andmounted Kaz and Yorra. Swiftly, they rode to the cave and entered.Tedi was laid out on the floor with Niki kneeling next to him.Tanya was sitting with her left sleeve and left pant leg rolled upand Fredrik was cleaning scrape wounds she had incurred. When Garthand Kalina dismounted, Fredrik rose to meet them.

“Thank goodness, you’ve come,”Fredrik blurted out. “Tedi was stuck in that tunnel when there wasan explosion of some type. We think he may be deaf. Niki is tryingsome spell that she learned from one of those healing books youpurchased in Melbin. Tanya had to crawl into the tunnel and dragTedi out. She got scraped up pretty badly.”

Garth retrieved some ointments andbandages from his saddle pouch and tended to Tanya, while Kalinawent to check on Tedi. Kalina bent down and examined Tedi’s ears.Niki moved aside, but did not say anything. After the examination,Kalina sat on the floor of the cave.

“I think it is just atemporary nerve deafening,” Kalina announced. “He should be allright in a day or so.”

“Of course, he will be allright,” announced Niki boastfully. “I have fixed him up with ahealing spell. He will be able to hear fine in a day ortwo.”

“What spell did you use?”Kalina asked as she shot Niki a sideways glance.

“Nerve Crescendo,” Nikianswered smugly. “He would have been deaf if I did not. The spellmust be used before the nerves go totally dead. By the time you gothere it would have been too late.”

Kalina smiled grimly. “Very well,Niki,” she said. “Let’s get him back to the mansion and get him tobed. Are you well enough to ride, Tanya?”

Tanya just nodded and rolled her pantsand sleeve back down over the bandages that Garth had applied.Everyone rode back in silence and Kalina dropped back so far thatGarth went to see if there was something wrong with Yorra. When hegot alongside Kalina, she put her finger to her lips.

“There was no damage to hisears,” Kalina whispered. “That fool girl may well have started himon the road to insanity. His ears were probably affected about thesame as ours were. His hearing will improve now, slowly at least,but eventually it will be hard for him to stand the noise. Hishearing is going to be so sensitive that his own breathing will belike the roar of the wind in a thunderstorm. If we do not find away to deaden the nerves, he will go crazy.”

“Isn’t there a counter-spellor something that will put him back to normal?” askedGarth.

“If there is,” Kalina sighed,“I do not know of it. I certainly wouldn’t expect to find such aspell in a healing book. We must bear in mind that he will knowwhat everyone in camp is saying. We will have no secrets from himunless we mindspeak. It may be time to reveal our true identitiesbefore they find out on their own. If they do not hear it from us,they will have reason to doubt whatever else we say. I know it willbe hard on you, but you are going to have to learn to deal withit.”

“General Fernandez has alreadygiven me reason to let Garth and Kalina disappear,” Garth stated.“We are being hunted as Garth and Kalina as much as we are as Alexand Jenneva. We could probably adopt some new disguises, but theyknow about the Children, too. So, even though we might hideourselves from Sarac and his minions, we cannot also hide theChildren. The time for disguises and hiding is over. It willactually be a relief to become Alex and Jenneva again.”

“Not to mention getting thishair dye off our heads,” laughed Jenneva. “Did I tell you that Ilove you as a blond?”

“Does that mean I have notbeen lovable since I’ve had my hair black?” Alex teased.

The other riders were glancing back nowthat Alex and Jenneva allowed their voices to pick up so they quittheir bantering and rode to join the rest of the group. When theyarrived back at the mansion everyone assembled in the sitting room.Jenneva, in one of her last appearances as Kalina, announced thatthey would be leaving in the morning. She announced that they hadwhat they had come for and suggested that everyone save theirquestions for the morning and get to sleep as quickly as possible.Without further words, Garth and Kalina retired to their room andbegan the arduous task of removing their hair dye.

In the morning Alex asked one ofGeneral Fernandez’s men to summon the General and have breakfastsent up for Jenneva and himself. The General smiled as he walked inand saw the old Alex and Jenneva couple. Alex told the Generalabout the new hole in the vault and suggested that the tunnel,which Tedi had been stuck in, went through to the dragon’s lair.With a little work the tunnel could be widened and the Generalwould have access to the riches of the vault. The General knewenough about Alex and Jenneva to not bother asking how they hadaccomplished their goal. Alex’s accomplishments had alwaysimpressed the General and Jenneva was known as perhaps the mostpowerful magician in the world. Neither of them would divulge howthe task had been completed.

The General thanked them for coming andpromised his support in any way that it would help. Alex knew theGeneral was quite sincere and thanked him. The Rangers were alreadyassembled outside when Alex and Jenneva came out and the reactionto their new look was astonishment. Alex and Jenneva both hadbeautiful, blond hair done up in braids that hung to theirwaists.

“It is time for you to knowthe truth,” Alex declared. “We have been traveling in disguisebecause the Dark One seeks to kill us and we could not accomplishour goal of finding the Children with Dark Riders following us. Youhave been found, and the Dark Riders are after you as much as theyare after us. When they come we will meet them with steel. TheAlcea Rangers ride with Alexander and Jenneva Tork. Let’sride!”

Alex and Jenneva took off for thestreet and the rest of the Rangers followed with their mouthshanging open. Niki looked like she wanted to bolt and run away, butthe rest of the Rangers just appeared dumbfounded. GeneralFernandez personally escorted them to the city gates and bid themfarewell. No one spoke until they were well clear of the city.Tanya was the first to approach Alex and she had a hard time tryingto determine what to say.

“Alex, . . . ” began Tanya, “Iam . . . so sorry for giving you such a bad time as Garth. Ithought for some reason that Garth hated you and so I pushed allthe more. Was your hatred of Alex part of yourdisguise?”

“It was not hatred that youwere sensing, Tanya,” Alex sighed. “It was a dislike for peoplemaking things out to be more than they are. I am no more a herothan you or any of the other Rangers. We all face the same perilsand we face them together. People like to make stories out ofsurviving these perils to live another day, but people just do whatthey must to survive. Am I a hero because I have survived, or arethe men who gave their lives trying, the real heroes? I do notperform my tasks to gain fame or riches. I only do what must bedone and because I am capable of doing it. You are the same type ofperson as I am. Do you yearn to have minstrels write songs aboutyour achievements or do you kill people to live anotherday?”

“I guess I did not understandyou as well as I thought,” admitted Tanya. “I have no great desirefor fame, but I would not get angry with those who look up to me.You not only got angry with us, you sounded like you would like totake Alex’s face and rub it in the midden. Surely, that must havebeen part of an act.”

“Perhaps,” Alex sighed, “I amjust not as thrilled with some of the decisions in my life asothers are. Others get to hear stories about my great deeds. I getto view everything about my life, the bad as well as the good. Youcould not understand.”

“You mentioned something aboutgiving your child to the Black Devils,” Tanya probed. “You do notappear to be the type of person who would give anything to theBlack Devils except the point of your sword.”

Alex glared at the young woman andmoved off towards the front of the procession. “You still push himtoo hard,” Jenneva advised. “A man will carry his own burdenswhether or not you approve. I suggest that is one area which youshould not mention again.”

“Well, it was your child,too,” pushed Tanya. “Do you really expect me to believe that youboth gave up your child?”

Jenneva sighed and shook her headsadly. “We were busy trying to save the world when the Black Devilsattacked our home,” Jenneva related sadly. “They killed a younggirl who’s only crime was that she was in my house. They took ourbaby and Alex will never forgive himself for not being home at thetime. You must not mention it to him again.”

“And how do you feel aboutit?” inquired Tanya.

“Damn you!” Jenneva shouted.“You want to know how I feel about it? I feel like I want to cast aTree Mine into the throat of the next person who mentions it andperhaps I will.”

Jenneva galloped off to join Alex atthe front of the procession. No sooner had Jenneva left than Arikpulled up alongside Tanya. “I don’t know any magic, Tanya,” Arikpointed out, “but the next time you press them on this, you hadbetter be prepared for a practice session which you will neverforget.”

Tanya watched, stunned, as Arik droppedback alongside Fredrik. Fredrik’s face told Tanya that he had heardthe conversation, as well, and his feelings were the same asArik’s. For the rest of the journey back to the fairy village,Tanya was fairly well isolated by the others. She was not excludedfrom conversations, but her actions had created a certain distancebetween herself and the other Rangers.

As the Rangers prepared to make campthe day before reaching the fairy village, Midge flew up to Alex’sshoulder.

“The village is not far fromhere,” Midge stated. “I think we should continue ontonight.”

“Returning the Crown of Lightis important to your people,” Alex protested. “We should arrive inthe daytime so everyone can see it.”

“It is important enough thateveryone will forgo sleep to see it,” Midge pushed. “We shouldarrive there in a few hours and you must entrust the Crown of Lightto Arik. He must be the one to present it to Queen Mita. He is theBringer. It is to the Bringer that the Sapphire of the Fairies willbe presented.”

Alex looked to Jenneva for her commentsand she nodded. “Very well,” Alex agreed. “We shall ride ontonight. Take the Crown of Light to Arik and ask him to guard itwell.”

Midge delivered the Crown of Light andexplained to Arik what he must do with it. Several hours later, theRangers rode into the fairy village. Midge must have flown on aheadbecause the entire village was awake and fairy lights lined theapproach from the edge of the orchard to the Father Tree. Arikdismounted in front of the Father Tree and approached the platformwhere Queen Mita and Prince Midge waited. Queen Mita’s blue bodywas adorned with a blue robe with a silver lining. Arik bowed andheld out his hand with the Crown of Light resting on his palm.Prince Midge gently lifted the Crown of Light and the entire fairyvillage erupted into a solemn song, the words of which were unknownto the Rangers.

Prince Midge gently approached QueenMita and placed the Crown of Light gently on her head. The songended and every fairy in the village dropped to their knees andbowed to the Queen. The Queen stepped to the edge of the platformand recited the Fairy Prophecy:

Your blood will flow til none isleft

While darkness around you descends

On Holy Sapphire all you have

Fate of the Fairies do depend.

The Crown of Light the Fairies’Life

Without it all are doomed to die

The Holy Sapphire just a patch

Redemption only just a lie.

The Bringer knows not what he does

But fate has chosen only he

Who bears the mark upon his chest

The Winged Serpent death doth flee.

From darkest night the Bringercomes

Restores the precious Crown ofLight

The Holy Sapphire shall he own

Fairy fealty his due and right.

The Queen raised her hand and thefairies rose from their kneeling position. Prince Midge entered theQueen’s chambers and came out holding the large Sapphire of theFairies. The Sapphire was very large for a fairy to carry, butMidge showed no sign of distress in carrying it. He brought it toQueen Mita and she accepted it from her son.

Holding the large Sapphire in her tinyhands, she stood while Arik approached the platform. Arik stretchedout his hand and the Queen placed the Sapphire of the Fairies inhis palm.

“Arik Clava,” the Queendeclared regally, “you are the Bringer of the Crown of Light. Intoyour hands, we trust the Sapphire of the Fairies. Into your hands,we trust the Queen of the Fairies. Into your hands, we trust thevery existence of the Fairy People. From this day forward, theFairy People exist for your service. I, Queen Mita, and mysuccessors, exist for your service.”

The Queen dropped to her knees andbowed to Arik, the Bringer, and the whole fairy village fell to itsknees and repeated the pledge. Prince Midge had not told this lastpart to Arik because it was forbidden to speak of the FairyProphecy to outsiders without leave of the Queen. Arik blusheddeeply, but refused to let it spoil the fairy ritual.

“Queen Mita,” he statedsolemnly, “I accept your pledge of fealty. Rise.” Turning to facethe villagers he continued, “Fairy People, I accept your pledge offealty. Rise.”

Feeling foolish, Arik pretended he wasone of the kings he often dreamed about and tried to actaccordingly. He stepped back from the platform and retrieved theSword of Heavens from its sheath. He held its point in the dirt andlaid the Sapphire of the Fairies in the spot that was made for it.The Sapphire snapped into place firmly and sparkled brilliantly.The Sword started to vibrate and Arik held it with both hands.Forcing against his considerable strength, the Sword swung upward.His attempts to hold it level with the ground were futile and theSword kept moving upward until Arik’s hands were stretched over hishead and the Sword was pointing straight up.

A brilliant streak of lightning eruptedfrom the tip of the Sword and arced high into the sky, piercing theDarkness created by the Dark One. In a blinding flash, thelightning exploded into the Darkness and created a hole. Like awave upon the ocean, the Darkness rolled outward in a circlerevealing a black sky encrusted with thousands of stars and stillit continued rolling until there was no sign of the Darkness atall. Hanging in the eastern sky was a large ball of pale light andArik heard someone mention the word “Moon.” Arik stood transfixedstaring at a night sky, which he never imagined he would live tosee.

Content

Richard S. Tuttle
Sapphire of the Fairies

Chapter 1 Lorgo

Chapter 2 Witch

Chapter 3 Merchant

Chapter 4 Bandit

Chapter 5 Departure

Chapter 6 Forgum

Chapter 7 Escape

Chapter 8 Young Lord

Chapter 9 Gypsy

Chapter 10 Trouble

Chapter 11 Paths of Fate

Chapter 12 Discovery

Chapter 13 Children

Chapter 14 Young Warriors

Chapter 15 Melbin

Chapter 16 King Alfred

Chapter 17 Breakout

Chapter 18 Mutiny

Chapter 19 Tagaret

Chapter 20 Lady Wason

Chapter 21 Elves

Chapter 22 Sagina

Chapter 23 Fairies

Chapter 24 Reflections

Chapter 25 Kantor

Chapter 26 Crown of Light